Zongman: I was favored by the goddess and became a demon king

Louise: “I am the only one who will tolerate your hentai lolicon behavior, so you must always love me~”

Stella: “I am the princess of the Kingdom of Famillion. I am lucky to have met you on my journey to seek higher goals and become stronger to protect my country. I am even luckier that you are also a dragon.”

Eco: “The burden of continuing the royal bloodline of the Holy Dragon of Avalon now falls on you and me. You must take up your responsibility!”

Emilia: “I am your queen, and you are my husband, my Dragon God.”

Alicia: “Hi~ We finally meet again. This time we will definitely be together happily, right?”

Kiana: “I will never let go of your hand, because you are my other half!”

……

……

Kulima: “I originally just wanted to take in a talented disciple so I could show off to my acquaintances, but why did he end up becoming my husband?”

Zongman: I was favored by the goddess and became a demon king
Chapter 1: The Light That Descends upon All Worlds!
What would it be like for ordinary people not to take airplanes, do extreme sports, or fly into the sky without the help of any tools?
In an instant, it flies high up, like a bird soaring freely in the sky, and then falls rapidly under the attraction of gravity. When it falls to the ground, you can even feel your heart stopping.
Bai Zhe, an ordinary freshman who has just entered college and shed his high school wisdom, only needs to spend four years in college to enter the society and become a glorious office worker.
However, now, while he was out looking for food at school, he was hit by a heavy truck while crossing the road and flew high. Countless images flashed through his mind, and finally he fixed on one picture.
Three days ago, I met a fortune teller while I was out of school. He told me that I would have good luck in three days.
Is this the good fortune that the other person is talking about?
Before closing his eyes, Bai Zhe thought so in his heart as he looked at the five-pointed star symbol that came into view.
Then his vision began to darken and his consciousness began to fall.
…
……
In the endless multiverse, a huge turtle-like dragon, after a short sleep, opened its eyes and began to explore the world around it, looking for fun.
After an unknown amount of time, the dragon turtle’s eyes, which shone like stars, were attracted by a ray of light that fell from nowhere.
At first, this light was brighter than a star. It fell from above the myriad realms and spanned the boundless world, but it soon became as tiny as a candle in the wind, and it was in danger of being annihilated at any time.
“That’s…”
In this outer space where inner universe matter does not exist, a whispering voice, ignoring the rules of physics, came from the mouth of a giant dragon turtle.
Then He staggered to the candle-like light and held it in His hands. After some investigation, a noble voice, neither male nor female, came out from the dragon turtle’s mouth again.
“He was originally an ordinary person, but after transcending life and death, he blossomed into a brilliant light. He is a natural-born Saint King who possesses the lowest common denominator.”
“Before leaving the small garden this time, I heard from Alpha and the others that everyone has more or less invested in the lower-level gods and Buddhas and the world within the observation range of the small garden. This is to cultivate subordinates, disciples, and successors, so as to conduct more observations about the possibilities of the world and find their own path to further advancement.”
“Although I have invested several times before, I never got my money back~”
“However, this time when I was traveling outside the small garden, I seemed to have good luck. I met you. As that big bald head Shakya said, you and I are destined to be together.”
“So, Xiao Ju has decided to let you become my registered disciple.”
“If you don’t wake up~, Xiao Ju will play a prank~!”
Bai Zhe’s eyes were dark, but a young female voice lingered in his ears.
Then he felt a pair of small hands pushing his shoulders. He could even sense from the pushing motion that the owner of these hands was a little… anxious?
Immediately afterwards, stimulated by a burst of strong light, Bai Zhe slowly opened his eyes.
What caught the eye was a young face that was still incredibly beautiful even when viewed from below, without a single flaw. It was more real and beautiful than those highly photoshopped pictures that Bai Zhe had admired in the past.
It was just that the other person’s silver hair, golden eyes with snake-like pupils, and golden dragon horns all spoke of his extraordinaryness.
In the face of this beauty, the magnificent starry sky twinkling behind the other person can only become a background board.
This petite goddess who looked like she was not an ordinary person was kneeling beside him with the starry sky as her seat. His figure was reflected in her eyes that contained the endless starry sky.
Seeing such a goddess whose beauty seemed pale and powerless to express with any words, Bai Zhe had only one thought in his mind at this moment – even the goddess in mythology could only be like this.
The moment Bai Zhe had this thought in his mind, the Dragon Girl saw the change in his expression and the proud expression on her face also changed accordingly.
The petite dragon girl put her thoughts into the perspective of a mortal, and then after countless thoughts in an instant, she finally came to the conclusion based on the expression on Bai Zhe’s face. She suddenly stood up with her hands on her hips, looking at him with dissatisfaction.
“Comparing me to those goddesses is extremely disrespectful.”
“But considering that you don’t know how great I am, and that you are the one I have been searching for for a long time, I will be magnanimous and let you go.”
“Be grateful~!”
Hearing this, Bai Zhe opened his mouth. After discovering that he could make a sound, he said sincerely, “Thank you for your generosity, sir.”
At this time, Bai Zhe finally found himself breathing in the starry sky, but in his cognition, humans cannot survive outside the earth.
At least ordinary people can’t do it without the help of any tools.
Therefore, Bai Zhe concluded that it was the goddess in front of him who allowed him to breathe in the starry sky.
If the other party’s identity is as he guessed…
This kind of thing that violates the laws of life on Earth is nothing to the Dragon King who supports the boundless world in front of him.
I guess it might just be an idea.
Seeing the change in Baizhe’s expression, the dragon girl crossed her arms in front of her chest and looked down proudly at the man in front of her with black hair and black eyes, who was sitting above the starry sky. From her perspective as a supreme god, he was also above average.
“Looking at you like this, you should know me, right?”
Bai Zhe nodded upon hearing this. Then, in his sight, the silver-haired dragon girl in front of him waved her hand and spoke again, “In that case, I don’t need to introduce you any further.”
“All you need to know is that you were chosen by the Dragon King, who carries the boundless world on his shoulders, and fortunately became my disciple. Of course, it’s a nominal one.”
“After all, to truly become my disciple, not to mention being a natural-born god or Buddha, one must at least be able to grow from an ordinary person to a four-digit figure in a short period of time, and have the qualifications to knock on the realm of the God King.”
“So I will give you time to grow. When you reach the realm of gods and Buddhas and are able to tap into the realm of omnipotence, I will officially accept you as my disciple.”
Bai Zhe was immediately puzzled by what Kulima said, and boldly asked her, “Can you tell me why such a being would take a fancy to a small human like me?”
Regarding Baizhe’s distrust, Kulimo was not angry, but said to him calmly:
“Of course it’s because investing in you is a sure win. You hold the lowest common denominator of possibilities, and the possibility of you becoming a Divine King is very high.”
“But all of this is based on the premise that I protected your fragile life flame. If it weren’t for me, your life, like a candle in the wind, would have been extinguished in the storm caused by the friction between the multiverses.”
“However, although I protected your consciousness and kept your soul intact, your body was severely damaged twice in succession. Therefore, I will place you in a suitable world to repair your injuries and improve your physical strength.”
“So please remember that I am your savior. Remember to repay me well.”
“By the way, consider these two gifts as an investment in you. With their help, your chances of becoming a Divine King within 30,000 years will greatly increase…”
From Baizhe’s perspective, the sound of Kulimo coming into his ears became smaller and smaller, and his vision became more and more blurred.
Until the end, under the gaze of those golden vertical pupils that shone like stars, Bai Zhe slowly closed his eyes as if he had been sleepy for a long time.
Feilu novels, Feilu will make you look good!
Automatically subscribe to the latest chapter
APP audiobook (free)
Premium audio, popular voice actors, offline listening
ActivityRegister as a Filo member and receive 200 points![Register Now]Chapter 2: Young Man, Do You Long for Power? (New Book, Please Support) (Old Version)
Boom boom boom————
At some point, the sound of thunder in his ears brought Bai Zhe’s consciousness, which had sunk into darkness, back to the surface.
Then, Bai Zhe felt a cool sensation in front of his nose, as if someone was checking whether he was still breathing.
Then, a gentle and tender female voice rang out, filled with fear and trembling, but with courage.
“Ms. Liliana, he seems to be still breathing… wake up… wake up…”
Then, Bai Zhe felt himself being pushed again.
As he felt someone pushing his shoulder again, another childish female voice rang out.
This time, the voice was obviously more heroic and brave compared to the voice that sounded like panic.
“He looks like he’s in a coma. Maria, pushing someone’s shoulder like that won’t wake him up.”
“We’d better leave here quickly. If the battle between the two kings spreads here, we won’t be able to survive.”
What made Bai Zhe a little strange was that the other party was clearly speaking Japanese, but why could he understand it?
After the heroic female voice fell, the gentle female voice sounded again.
“But what about him?”
“I’ve learned healing magic from my teacher before, but unfortunately, all my magic power was used up in the ritual to summon the God of Disobedience. So now there’s only one way, to try to wake him up the same way I would rescue a drowning person.”
“I just don’t know the identity of this man who suddenly appeared here.”
“Trying to save a drowning person, that’s just…”
The gentle girl’s voice became obviously flustered, and it was obvious that her focus was different from that of the girl with the heroic voice.
Then the heroic girl’s voice sounded again.
“If you care, Maria, let me do it.”
Then, Bai Zhe felt a warm breath mixed with fragrance coming from his face.
As the warm breath was getting closer and closer to his face, it suddenly disappeared.
“Wait, Miss Liliana, since I was the one who suggested saving people, I’ll do it!”
The girl named Liliana was grabbed by the shoulders and pushed aside, and then Bai Zhe felt a gentle touch on his lips.
In the fairy tale, the prince wakes the sleeping princess with a kiss.
And now, the girl also used the same method to try to wake up the unconscious Bai Zhe.
Thanks to the girl’s efforts, the black-haired young man slowly opened his eyes, and the colorful world reappeared in his dark vision.
However, the originally beautiful natural scenery of mountains and rivers now looks like the end of the world.
The sky was thick with dark clouds, and from time to time, dazzling lightning would split the clouds and fall from the sky, illuminating the world in an instant. The wind howled between heaven and earth, and the trees were blown this way and that. Every time the wind blew past his body, Bai Zhe could feel the icy cold…
And where he was now was a broken altar, with many beautiful girls lying around the altar.
Seeing Bai Zhe wake up, the tea girl who was kneeling beside him and bending over to give him artificial respiration suddenly showed a look of relief.
“Great, you’re awake.”
But after seeing Bai Zhe covering his lips, the girl from Chafa showed a panic look again, her face flushed, and she quickly retreated to her companions, waving her arms and explaining in panic.
“Wait, wait, things are not what you think…”
Seeing her companion’s panic and inability to explain clearly, the silver-haired girl immediately grasped the tea-making girl’s shoulder and explained on her behalf:
“Please don’t mind it. Maria did that just now to save you.”
Bai Zhe nodded upon hearing this, without saying anything more. After all, from a man’s perspective, he was the one who had taken advantage just now.
Then, he looked at the two girls in front of him, who looked even younger than he remembered, and said doubtfully:
“here it is……”
Hearing the words coming out of Bai Zhe’s mouth, the silver-haired girl instantly recognized Bai Zhe’s identity. As a renowned prodigy of the Bronze Black Cross, she had already learned several of the world’s most commonly used languages. She immediately switched her language from Japanese to the Chinese language and asked the man in front of her:
“Are you from China? Why are you here?”
To be honest, ever since she discovered Bai Zhe, Liliana has never let her guard down towards him.
After all, the sudden appearance of an unconscious man at the scene of a godslayer’s ceremony to summon the god of disobedience was too suspicious.
But she really couldn’t resist, and her friend who was also abducted by the godslayer to summon the disobedient god was very kind.
So after Bai Zhe woke up, the girl protected her friend behind her and began to question the suspicious man in front of her who looked very handsome.
Upon hearing this, Bai Zhe answered frankly in response to the question from one of the girls who saved him:
“Bai Zhe, a visitor from outside this world… However, that person actually reborn me in this place. This is not a good place.”
“Someone from outside this world?”
Faced with Bai Zhe’s answer, the silver-haired girl and her companions looked at each other in surprise.
Then, Bai Zhe looked at the wind and rain in the sky, as well as the strong vibrations coming from afar, and murmured in his heart with some resentment:
“I hope that the gift from His Majesty the World King will contain items that can help me fight against the God Slayer or the God of Disobedience.”
Although the two girls in front of him were young, they already looked like the heroines in his impression. He also recognized that the two girls in front of him were Yuri Mariya and Liliana. Only then did Bai Zhe realize that he had been thrown into this world by the “King of the World”.
Godslayer – The story of a demon king who slays the gods, wielding power usurped from the disobedient gods who escaped mythology and wreaked havoc on the earth.
Of course, based on the immature looks of the two future heroines in front of him, as well as their current appearance, Bai Zhe could judge that he should be in the timeline of four years ago that he originally remembered.
In order to summon the disobedient god, the godslayer Marquis Vauban gathered priestesses from all over the world and summoned the disobedient steel hero Siegfried in his own territory.
Some of the priestesses, due to lack of qualifications, exhausted their vitality and died in the process of summoning the god of disobedience. Only a few priestesses survived, but they were all lying on the ground, looking half-dead.
The fact that Liliana and Mariya Yuri were able to move after summoning the God of Disobedience was also due to their extraordinary talents.
Otherwise, you will end up with the same result as those witches lying on the ground around you, either death or lifelong coma, disability, etc.!
Although Marquis Vauban achieved his goal, his battle with the God of Disobedience was not smooth.
The movement of summoning the God of Disobedience also alarmed the Sword King, who was not far from the Balkan Peninsula.
After the youngest godslayer of the present time was attracted by the aura of the God of Disobedience and joined the war between gods, the battle was gradually pushed to a climax with an unknown outcome!
What started as a unilateral “hunt” by Marquis Vauban turned into a three-way melee between the disobedient god and the godslayer, and between the godslayers themselves!
In a world where a god-killing demon king is rampant and magicians and sorcerers abound, it is difficult for ordinary people to control their own destiny.
This is because even a mediocre magician can easily fool ordinary people with magic. However, magicians are usually bound by the rules of the local magic society, so large-scale casualties are avoided.
But these rules cannot restrain the God Slayer.
As a reborn person who has tried his best to survive death, Bai Zhe obviously cannot live a life of mediocrity like he did before his death.
And the “King of the World” who invested in him would definitely not watch him, as an investor, behave like this.
Therefore, in his future life, he will definitely confront the godslayers and disobedient gods of this world!
So at this moment, driven by the instinct for survival, the fear of the future, and the curiosity about new things… Bai Zhe felt an extreme desire for power in his heart.
Turn on lazy reading mode
Chapter 3: Doing Whatever I Want Is My Way! (New Book, Please Support) (Old Edition)
At the moment when Baizhe clenched his fists and his inner desire reached its peak, it was as if he heard his inner voice and was moved by the thing given by Kulima and hidden deep in his soul.
A long spear emitting mighty power appeared in front of Bai Zhe, releasing a buzzing sound that shook the space, as if calling and urging Bai Zhe to quickly grasp it and use it.
Looking at the spear in front of him, something was awakened in Bai Zhe’s heart.
The moment he reached out to grasp the spear, the real name of the spear appeared in his mind.
————『Holy Lance of Dusk』!!!
According to legend, this is one of the “God-Slayers” created by God and given to humans to fight against gods, demons, monsters and other non-human races. Because it is said that it was the tool that killed the Son of God, Jesus, it is called the strongest God-Slayer!
In addition, this “God-destroying Tool” also contains the remaining will of God, but this will has been in a state of eternal sleep since the death of God.
Unless it is triggered by a strong external will, resonance will occur, briefly awakening from a dormant state and providing the user with enough strength to face the gods.
And now, after Bai Zhe grasped the “Holy Spear of Dusk”, facing the threats of the godslayer and the god of disobedience, his strong desire to reach the extreme of power aroused the will of the god sleeping in the holy spear.
Powerful divine power emanated from the holy spear, spreading out in circles like ripples, as if announcing the arrival of a great being.
The howling winds calmed down at this moment, and even the deafening thunder became inaudible. Countless new shoots sprouted from the scorched earth, ravaged by the Godslayer and the God of Disobedience. In an instant, the land became a field of blossoming flowers, bringing a tremendous vitality to the scorched earth…
Life force like dim starlight emerged from these flowers, forming a spectacle like the reflection of the starry sky on the field, and these majestic life forces also began to gather towards Baizhe. Among them, tiny parts like foam rolled up by sea waves, when flying towards Baizhe, when flying over the surrounding witches, repairing their weak life breath.
Liliana and Mariya Yuri, who are the world’s top-qualified shrine maidens, were frightened by Bai Zhe’s action of grabbing the spear that appeared out of thin air and standing up.
However, after the divine power released by the Holy Spear attracted a huge amount of vitality, the two girls felt that their empty and tired bodies were filled.
Under the illumination of the holy spear, the girl felt her entire body warm, and her beautiful eyes, as she looked towards Bai Zhe, were instantly filled with gratitude and surprise.
At this moment, with the blessing of the Holy Spear’s power, Bai Zhe looked extremely brave, like a king dominating the world.
The two girls, who were already at an age of fantasy, felt at this moment like the princesses in a fairy tale who were abducted by a dragon and saw the prince who saved them. Their hearts trembled at this moment.
However, at this moment, Bai Zhe did not pay too much attention to the actions of the two girls, but was feeling the power contained in the holy spear.
Under his strong will, God’s will gradually surfaced on the surface of the “Holy Lance of Dusk”.
Immediately afterwards, Bai Zhe felt as if someone was whispering in his ear. He listened carefully to the other person telling him how to release the true power of the most powerful “God-destroying Tool” in his hand.
The divine power emerging from the holy spear here also attracted the attention of the two godslayers and the one pillar of disobedience on the battlefield in the distance.
On the ground, a mixture of scorched earth and salt grains that had been turned over countless times, the God Slayers and the Gods of Disobedience, feeling extremely threatened by the divine power released by the “Holy Lance of Dusk”, stopped their actions and looked towards the altar.
The Marquis of Vauban, dressed in a jacket and windbreaker, looked like an English aristocrat. His wolf-like green eyes, full of hostility, stared at the blond boy with a silver right arm standing not far away on the land that had turned into a salt pan. He asked him:
“This power fluctuates, it’s not like the God of Disobedience, but it doesn’t seem like… Is this the person you brought here? A little brat wielding a sword!”
“ah?”
The Sword King who was asked this question immediately showed a confused expression, because he felt the breath of the God of Disobedience. He had abandoned his good friend Andre on the spot and ran here.
Based on his understanding of Andre, it was impossible for the other party to catch up in such a short time given his strength.
Seeing this, Marquis Vauban looked at the confused Tony with disdain, then narrowed his eyes slightly. His dark green eyes spanned a distance of more than ten kilometers and saw the black-haired young man standing on the altar, holding the holy spear and exuding mighty power.
“So it’s because of the ritual that this God of Disobedience was summoned? And compared to the God of Disobedience here, it makes me feel even more anxious. It’s definitely a big deal!”
As the Marquis of Vauban finished speaking, the dragon-slaying hero, who was summoned from mythology by a ritual not far away and was wearing silver armor and holding a holy sword, only felt the other party’s deep malice towards him.
I’m so sorry that you didn’t feel any danger from my identity as the Hero of Steel!
The next second, the dragon slayer in silver armor raised the greatsword in his hand, released the power of the holy sword and slashed at Marquis Woban.
A huge torrent of energy fell from the torn sky, enveloping Marquis Vauban and tearing the earth apart.
With this blow, the fan-shaped area in front of Siegfried, which extended to an area of ​​30 square kilometers, became an absolute forbidden zone for mortals with boiling magma!
But the Marquis of Vauban, who had transformed into a werewolf, stood safely in the boiling magma, unafraid of the high temperature that could melt steel.
The pair of dark green eyes on the werewolf’s head glanced around and found that the King of Swords took advantage of the gap when Siegfried attacked him and headed towards the altar where powerful divine power was emanating.
“Cunning little brat… But it doesn’t matter. After I deal with you, I will go and find trouble with that little brat.”
As he said this, Marquis Vauban looked at Siegfried in front of him again.
Just as Marquis Vauban and Siegfried were fighting again, the Sword King took the opportunity to escape from the battlefield and within a few breaths, he had crossed a distance of more than ten kilometers and arrived in front of the altar.
When he saw that besides the two girls, there was only a black-haired young man holding a spear on the altar, the Sword King immediately showed a regretful expression.
“Hmm? So it’s not the God of Disobedience.”
As a godslayer, he could of course tell that the divine power of the young man in front of him came from the spear in his hand.
And that spear is definitely an incredible divine tool!
“So, are you here to kill gods, brother?”
Feeling the power released from the spear in Bai Zhe’s hand, which could pose a fatal threat to him, the Sword King naturally regarded Bai Zhe as someone who could potentially kill gods.
The King of Swords now regards this kind of person who has courage, opportunity and ability as a fellow.
The Sword King’s words made Bai Zhe, who had already felt the “Holy Spear of Dusk”, slowly open his eyes.
“Of course, what I did was the act of a fool, what I did was what was destined, and what I did was what I wanted to do.”
“The godslayers in this world are all independent. Why do you, the sixth Sword King, come before me now? Are you trying to stop me from killing my prey?”
As he spoke, Bai Zhe directly raised the holy spear in his hand, as if the King of Swords had said that he wanted to stop him, and he would directly strike the most accurate god of disobedience with the God-killing blow.
Although with the vitality he had absorbed now, swinging the Holy Spear with all his strength was already the limit, but after absorbing the huge amount of vitality, Bai Zhe felt another gift given to him by the “King of the World”.
In his impression, it was something countless times more powerful than the “Holy Lance of Dusk”.
And this is also Bai Zhe’s real confidence when facing the King of Swords!
Feeling the threat from the Holy Spear, facing Bai Zhe’s unfriendly tone, the Sword King touched the back of his head and said with a hearty smile:
“Of course I was attracted here by the power fluctuations of the gun in your hand, brother. I originally wanted to see the old man’s ritual to summon the two gods of disobedience, but now it seems that the old man is not so lucky.”
“So, I changed my mind.”
“With my strength, it’s not easy to snatch the prey from the old man. So, brother, I will help you attract the attention of the old man and the God of Disobedience, and you will complete the act of killing the god.”
“And as a condition of exchange with me, you must fight me with all your strength after becoming a God Slayer.”
Chapter 4: The Seventh Demon King on Earth! (New Book, Please Support) (Old Version)
The Sword King’s words made Bai Zhe look surprised and confused, and made him subconsciously wonder what conspiracy the other party had from time to time.
But after seeing the other person’s sincere eyes, he shook his head and said with emotion: “I really can’t understand the thinking of battle fanatics like you.”
“However, since someone is willing to help voluntarily, I am willing to do so.”
As for Tony’s purpose, although Bai Zhe, as a college student, has exchanged most of his high school knowledge for teachers, the basic thinking logic remains.
According to his understanding of Tony through the work “God Killer” before he traveled through time, this battle maniac just wanted to fight against different strong men, and hone his swordsmanship and power in life-and-death battles again and again!
Although the original fate was greatly affected by this “falling rock” of his, the future may be different from what Bai Zhe knew.
But this “falling rock” of his cannot yet change the people whose “fate” was already determined before he fell.
Hearing what Bai Zhe said, the Sword King burst into laughter and said, “Haha, let’s put it this way, brother!”
“You only have one chance, so you must seize it.”
“I swear this. I will not allow anything to exist that I cannot cut. And this sword is an invincible blade that can cut and slice through everything on the earth!”
The sacred words chanted from the mouth of the Sword King, and then he raised his right hand high, and the magic sword in his hand turned silver, and slashed down at the battlefield between Marquis Vauban and Siegfried the Disobedient.
It was a power usurped from the Celtic God-King Nuada, possessing the miraculous power to split the earth and alter its topography, break the sea, and tear apart the sky. It was a demonic sword that possessed the ability to cut through everything.
Therefore, with this strike from the Sword King, all obstacles in front of him and Bai Zhe were cleared.
As the Sword King wished, the slash landed on the battlefield where Marquis Vauban and Siegfried the Disobedient were, forcing the two to temporarily stop fighting and withstand this brutal blow in the face of the Sword King’s full-strength attack.
At the moment the Sword King’s attack landed, Bai Zhe also chanted a spell.
This wasn’t just his own chant, because in the “Holy Lance of Dusk,” God’s will, in this brief awakening, was also chanting along with him.
“Lance! The true holy spear that pierces through God!”
“Drawing upon the dormant ideals of the Overlord within me, I will open the gap between blessing and destruction…”
While Bai Zhe was chanting, Marquis Vauban on the battlefield dug off the dirt on his body and slowly stood up.
Not far from him, the disobedient Siegfried stood firm on the ground. His armor blocked most of the attacks, and although he suffered some injuries, he was not as miserable as the Marquis of Vauban.
Although the Marquis of Vauban was not in danger of death after being hit by the King of Swords’ sudden attack, he was still angry.
“You little brat, are you so anxious to be burned to ashes by my flames?”
At the moment when Marquis Vauban was furious and the sky was covered with dark clouds and thunder, confirming his anger, Bai Zhe had already finished chanting.
“O Thou, unfold thy will, and transform it into glory!”
On the altar, the black-haired young man took a step forward and made a gesture as if throwing a javelin.
The next second, the divine will emerged from the “Holy Spear of Dusk”, and the holy spear responded to Bai Zhe’s wish, blooming with unprecedented light.
This light is like the rising sun, illuminating almost the entire area of ​​10,000 square kilometers, creating an indelible touch of daylight in the images of space satellites!
Then, before anyone present could react, the “Holy Spear of Dusk” had already disappeared from Bai Zhe’s hand and pierced through Siegfried’s body at a speed that the disobedient Siegfried had no time to react.
The powerful god-killing force contained in the holy spear instantly shattered the rebellious Siegfried’s godhood and sent the steel hero back to mythology.
At this moment, another person on earth accomplished the feat of killing God!
In the smile on the Sword King’s face, in the anger that followed the astonishment of the Marquis Vauban, in the shocked gazes of the two girls at the altar…
Bai Zhe felt his vision begin to blur.
And at this moment, the noble will descended, and the laws governing the operation of the entire world were stagnant at this moment.
Immediately afterwards, Kulima’s voice appeared in Luo Yun’s ears.
“You are born with the lowest common denominator, so the best effect of gaining power for the first time is also this number.”
“Besides reminding you of this, I came here for two other reasons.”
“I’m giving you another gift. I’m sure you’ve already sensed it, but you’ll have to discover the secret yourself. I can only say that this item is extremely rare even in the paradise of gods and Buddhas where I am.”
“Although this kind of thing is not rare for those who have reached my level.”
“Right, right. I need to end this contact as soon as possible. It would be terrible if the Queen follows the invitation and extends her consciousness to find you.”
“You are the super treasure I finally found outside the sea of ​​stars. It would be terrible if someone else kidnapped you.”
“Let’s not waste any more time. Before your power and essence reach a certain level, I will cover up your traces. After you gain the power, I will temporarily remove you from this world.”
“So, if you want to come back here, you’ll need to work hard on your own. Consider this your homework. That’s all for this communication. Bye~~”
“wait……”
Bai Zhe had no time to react after hearing this, and Kulimo ended the call.
Immediately afterwards, the laws of the world resumed operation, and Bai Zhe’s will once again felt a pulling sensation.
Before closing his eyes, he glanced at Lilia and Mariya Yuri, who had saved him earlier, and then asked the Sword King, “I’m in some trouble. Please protect them for me. I will definitely fight you to the death next time we meet.”
Upon hearing what Bai Zhe said, the Sword King readily agreed when he heard that he wanted to have a good fight with him.
“Okay, brother!”
Afterwards, Bai Zhe’s vision fell into darkness again. When Marquis Woban came over, he had already disappeared on the altar in the surprised eyes of the Sword King and the two girls.
Seeing that the black-haired young man who had snatched his prey had disappeared, Marquis Vauban frowned immediately.
“Disappeared or escaped? You have the guts to snatch my prey, but you don’t have the guts to face me? My compatriots!”
Looking at the Marquis of Vauban, whose eyes seemed to be burning with fire, the Sword King immediately said, “How about I fight a few moves with you, old man?”
But after he finished speaking, the Sword King remembered Bai Zhe’s instructions before he disappeared, and then he picked up the two girls by the back of their collars, and left here quickly with the blessing of the magic power, and sent the two to a safe place.
Half a minute later, on the other side of the Balkan Peninsula, Marquis Woban looked at the King of Swords with a sneer.
“I thought you were a brainless idiot, but unexpectedly you are someone who cherishes resources.”
The Sword King was puzzled when he heard this: “What are you talking about, old man? Let’s fight.”
“Still acting stupid in front of me, are you trying to humiliate me?!”
The next second, a large number of knights and magicians broke out of the ground in the anger of Marquis Vauban and surrounded the King of Swords.
Seeing this, the Sword King raised the magic sword in his hand, his fighting spirit surged to the extreme, and with a wild laugh, he rushed towards Marquis Vauban.
The magic world does not know who will win or lose in the end. Only the God of Disobedience summoned by Marquis Vauban was snatched away by unknown persons, and rumors of the seventh king appearing in the world spread.
As for the two little shrine maidens, Liliana and Yuri Manrigani, no one cared about them at all in this vortex about the godslayer.
Chapter 5 Pandora: Where is my son! (Please give flowers, collect, and vote) (Old version)
Zongman: I was favored by the goddess and became a demon king: Chapter 5 Pandora: Where is my son! (Please give flowers, collect, and vote)
The underworld is a different dimension between the realms of life and death, where spirits and auras outweigh matter.
She was wearing a slim white dress and had purple twin ponytails. She looked no more than twelve or thirteen years old, but she had a more charming ‘woman’ vibe than anyone else. Her eyes, filled with smiles, looked at the black-haired young man lying in front of her.
Pandora, the witch who used the Ring of Usurpation to create the Godslayer, is the ancient Earth Mother who calls the Godslayer her ‘child’.
“The Dark Yule Festival, which gave birth to the Fool and the Witch’s Child, is a secret ritual that can only be successfully usurped by sacrificing the gods.”
Kneeling in front of Bai Zhe, Pandora stretched out her petite body, cupped the black-haired young man’s cheeks with both hands, and said softly, “In other words, all the conditions are now met.”
“Although he suddenly appeared on the battlefield, he was able to snatch the opportunity from that very fierce and vicious child and successfully killed the god.”
“Who knows, you might become the strongest godslayer in the past hundred years.”
“So, let me give you the power to change everything.”
Then, Pandora looked at Siegfried, the famous dragon slayer in Norse mythology and folklore, who was standing aside with a look of disgust.
“I think, as a loser, you wouldn’t refuse, right? Siegfried, no, Sigurd.”
Hearing this, Siegfried took a deep look at Bai Zhe, who was lying between Pandora’s knees, and then said:
“Be it Siegfried or Sigurd, they are merely adaptations of my most distant stories. Although defeat is but a moment’s work, defeat is defeat. As a loser, I will not resist. Therefore, give him all my power, witch!”
Listening to Siegfried’s words, Pandora’s eyes, which were filled with smiles, charm and affection, looked at Bai Zhe again and spoke slowly:
“That’s good. Of course, even if you’re unwilling, as a loser you can’t resist this ritual.”
“However, that spear that makes the godhead tremble and possesses the powerful power to kill gods… could it be the one and only god who is placing the bet?”
“If that’s the case, what exactly is the purpose of the One God doing this…”
With Pandora’s consent, the Ring of Usurpation was activated and the Dark Christmas Festival was successfully launched.
Bai Zhe’s originally weak body was sublimated at this moment, becoming a strong body capable of fighting against the God of Disobedience!
And the power usurped from the unyielding Siegfried was also imprinted into Bai Zhe’s body and soul at this moment.
At the same time, Pandora exuded a scent that pleased Bai Zhe, the scent of the dragon, the darling of the earth.
However, after Bai Zhe disappeared from the underworld, Pandora, who had originally planned to observe her youngest “son”, failed to find Bai Zhe in the world.
Looking at the earth, there were only six witches who were godslayers, and her head was full of questions at this moment.
Where’s my child? Where’s my big, handsome child?
At the same time, Bai Zhe felt a sense of weightlessness.
In the darkness, Bai Zhe saw a picture of a brave man fighting an evil dragon guarding treasure.
The picture is so lifelike that it feels like you are there in person.
What made Bai Zhe feel strange was that he seemed to be able to take in the perspectives of both the dragon slayer and the evil dragon at the same time.
This was the power he had usurped from Siegfried the Unfollowed, an authority based on the legend of Siegfried slaying the evil dragon Fafnir in “The Nibelungen”.
According to Bai Zhe’s perception, he could not only use the power that Siegfried used to kill Fafnir, but also use the full power of the evil dragon Fafnir!
One power can be used as two powers without any side effects. Perhaps this is the effect of him carrying the lowest common denominator.
And after the Dragon Quest scene, there is a dimly lit spear, which is the “Holy Spear of Dusk” that helped Luo Yun kill the God of Disobedience.
And finally, hidden in the deepest part, Bai Zhe can only see the tip of the iceberg.
A world, or a cosmic view – the Golden Mountain is towering and endless, with the sun, moon and stars revolving around it, surrounded by the Aral Sea, and on the sea there are four continents and eight small continents.
Soon, Baizhe recognized the true identity of this golden mountain, the abode of the gods in Brahmanism legend – Mount Sumeru!
He was troubled by the fact that he had the power but didn’t know how to use it, so he had to temporarily give up exploring this worldview and instead focus on the power he had just obtained.
After staring at the vivid Dragon Quest scene for an unknown amount of time, Bai Zhe closed his eyes and opened them again, the first thing that caught his eye was the unfamiliar ceiling.
When I turned my head, I realized that I was sleeping on the floor, no, maybe it would be better to call it tatami.
Because of the wooden floors, tatami mats, sliding doors, and classic Japanese interior decoration, Bai Zhe had a preconceived notion that he was probably in an island country at the moment.
As for the city on the island country, it is unknown.
But now the only thing he knew was that the “King of the World” had taken him from the God Slayer World to another world in order to hide him temporarily.
Moreover, when he woke up just now, he heard the voice of Kulima in his ears, saying that it was in order to better hide him, the treasure boy.
And for this purpose, she deliberately carried several worlds including the God Slayer’s world, hiding his traces while leaving a world for him to grow.
Now, including the world he is in at the moment, these worlds that can be arranged together by Kulima are forcibly glued together under the great power of this “World King”.
Like soap bubbles floating in a basin of water, the boundaries of the world are now converging and will eventually merge into a new, larger complex world.
This process will last for a maximum of one year, which means that after one year, these worlds will be completely integrated together, and then there will be a big collision of cultures and powers of various worlds!
The loser is the enemy, the winner is the king, and everything in the world is determined by strength.
“But, a year…it’s such a long time.”
Just as Bai Zhe was marveling at the speed of world fusion, after becoming a godslayer, he heard a burst of hurried footsteps outside the door, as his hearing was far superior to that of ordinary people.
Immediately afterwards, the door was slowly opened, allowing more breeze and sunlight to enter the room from outside, and at the same time Bai Zhe also saw the scene outside the door.
Just as Bai Zhe thought, it was a standard Japanese garden, learning from the style of the ancient mansions of dignitaries in the Celestial Empire across the sea. However, due to its own land area, its original grand style became stingy.
Then, Bai Zhe slowly sat up and turned his gaze to the person standing at the door.
The leader was a beautiful woman who looked about the same age as him, wearing a women’s suit and had shoulder-length black hair.
At this moment, Bai Zhe could clearly see the shock and joy in the other person’s eyes, as well as a hint of excitement.
Of course, the most important thing was that the other person’s appearance seemed familiar to him. He remembered that she should be the sister of the heroine of a youth campus anime. Her name seemed to be… Yukinoshita… Haruno?
Behind this beauty stood three private doctors in white coats, carrying examination instruments.
Seeing Bai Zhe sitting up, Yukinoshita Haruno was stunned for a moment, then excitedly came to him and asked with concern:
“Great! You’re finally awake. Are you feeling unwell?”
Although the other party was speaking Japanese, Bai Zhe, who only knew part of the meaning of Japanese, was surprisingly able to understand everything the other party said at this moment.
This is probably due to his God-killer physique and the “Simulated Star Creation Map” in his body.
Chapter 6: The Demon King Forced to Descend into the World of Spring Things by the Goddess! (Please give flowers, collect, and vote) (Old Version)
Zongman: I was favored by the goddess and became a demon king: Chapter 6: The demon king who was forced to descend into the world of Oregairu by the goddess! (Please give flowers, collect, and vote)
Faced with the sudden question from the beauty of the same age in front of him, Bai Zhe responded subconsciously.
“I’m fine, but… are you?”
Only after the words fell silent did Bai Zhe realize that he was speaking Chinese.
Fortunately, as the heir of the Yukinoshita family, Yukinoshita Haruno is also proficient in several languages. Although her Chinese accent is very strong, she can still understand Chinese spoken by others.
Seeing Bai Zhe say that he was fine and his facial expression did not look like anything was wrong, Yukinoshita Haruno immediately showed a happy expression.
“Is that so? But it’s best to double-check just in case.”
As she spoke, Yukinoshita Haruno nodded to the doctor standing at the door.
Seeing this, Bai Zhe was also curious about his physical condition after becoming a godslayer, so he cooperated with the doctor to get checked.
But after taking off his shirt, the God Slayer’s perfect masculine body under the influence of cursed power made Yukinoshita Haruno look at him a few more times.
A few minutes later, the examination was over and the doctor told Yukinoshita Haruno the results.
Although the doctor spoke Japanese, the God Slayer’s passive ‘Thousand Languages’ allowed Bai Zhe to understand the mortal language accurately.
Bai Zhe’s body was as healthy as it could be. After briefly explaining some things, the three doctors turned and left.
As the footsteps in the corridor outside the house gradually faded away and became smaller and smaller, Yukinoshita Haruno immediately clasped her hands together and made an apology gesture to Baizhe.
“I’m very sorry. The roads were slippery yesterday due to heavy rain, and I was in a hurry to get home… Anyway, although the initial inspection is fine, if there are any problems later, I will do my best to take responsibility.”
Upon hearing this, Bai Zhe was not interested in what Yukinoshita Haruno meant by taking responsibility, but was interested in how he would lead the way here.
“Could you tell me the details of what happened? Of course, only the part about me.”
After all, he was teleported to this world by some “World King”, and Bai Zhe doesn’t believe that this world chose him at random.
“Here’s what happened…”
From Yukinoshita Haruno’s narration, Baizhe also knew how he came to Yukinoshita’s family.
Because of the heavy rain last night, the road conditions were unclear and the ground was slippery. In addition, she was in a hurry to go home, so she asked the driver to drive faster.
Even though she repeatedly asked the driver to be careful, unfortunately, things did not go as she wished. The car still hit someone, and the hood was dented.
At that time, Yukinoshita Haruno was very anxious. She opened the car door and checked in the heavy rain. After finding no bloodstains on the ground, she and the driver dragged and lifted him into the car with great effort. Then she called her mother, told her what happened, and waited for Yukinoshita’s family to send a car to pick him up.
After returning and undergoing a series of examinations, as well as discussing with his mother, the entire Yukinoshita household finally quieted down until the second half of the night.
She had only slept for three or four hours when she got up early in the morning and hurried back here with the doctor and equipment, intending to send the patient directly to the hospital after the examination.
Fortunately, what made Yukinoshita Haruno feel relieved was that Baizhe, who was originally said by the doctor to be in a deep coma the next day, actually woke up on his own today.
This is really a good omen.
The lucky girl felt that after she finished her work, she might have to go to a shrine to thank the gods for their blessings.
However, after listening to what Yukinoshita Haruno said, Baizhe sat cross-legged, supporting his chin with one hand, and stared at the girl with his black eyes for a moment.
Yukinoshita Haruno suddenly felt a little uncomfortable when Bai Zhe looked at her like this.
She knows she is beautiful and has many suitors at school, but you don’t have to stare at me like this…
Just as Yukinoshita Haruno was about to speak, she heard Bai Zhe sigh: “It seems I was overthinking it. I thought that His Majesty the World King deliberately sent me to you.”
Bai Zhe was talking to himself without any reservation, which made Yukinoshita Haruno a little confused.
The word “Your Majesty” is generally used to refer to the highest-ranking clergyman, such as the Pope in the Vatican.
Could it be that the man in front of me is related to the Pope who commands over one billion believers? But judging from his demeanor and temperament, he doesn’t seem like a clergyman?
Yukinoshita Haruno’s doubts came and went quickly, because the next second after she was guessing about Bai Zhe’s origins in her heart, she heard Bai Zhe say:
“After all this talk, it seems we haven’t even introduced ourselves. Since it was someone sent me here, and you were the one who brought me back, it means we are destined to be together.”
“Then let me first introduce myself. My name is Baizhe. There’s no need to elaborate on my past. I’m currently a demon king who has usurped the power of the gods.”
Listening to Bai Zhe’s self-introduction, Yukinoshita Haruno looked at the black-haired man sitting cross-legged in front of her, with his chin supported by one hand and looking at her, and suddenly she wondered if the other person was suffering from a chuunibyou.
She had originally had some interest in this boy who survived a catastrophe, but now she just wanted to end this conversation quickly.
After all, as the heir of the Yukinoshita family, she is still very busy.
Just as she was about to say something, the temperature in the room suddenly rose.
It is only early summer now, but Yukinoshita Haruno feels like she is in a furnace.
In just a moment, I started sweating.
Then, she saw a black flame burning out of thin air on the other hand’s open palm stretched out towards her!
“!!!”
Seeing this scene, Yukinoshita Haruno’s eyes widened in disbelief, and her beautiful eyes stared at the swaying black flame in Bai Zhe’s hand.
The worldview that had been formed for nearly twenty years since its birth was forcibly shattered by the man in front of it at this moment.
In her understanding, flame is a physical phenomenon that requires conditions such as burning materials to appear, but there is obviously nothing flammable in the other party’s hand.
And the most important thing is that the ball of black flame was actually floating above the other person’s palm!
So, in shock, Yukinoshita Haruno uttered a surprised voice: “Superpower?!!”
“You’re one of those people with superpowers from fantasy novels. No, no, no, could it be that you… everything you said is true?”
Faced with Yukinoshita Haruno, whose worldview was shattered and who was unable to react for a moment, Baizhe gently tossed his open palm, and the flame in his hand flew out quickly, landing on the lawn outside the house, and then instantly covered the lawn at the door and climbed up the wall.
At this moment, Yukinoshita Haruno also looked in the direction where the flames flew out.
In just a blink of an eye, the entire garden of more than 70 square meters, including all the flowers, plants, and stone slabs…
Even the walls were burned clean in an instant, leaving only a layer of crystal clear glass on the ground that shone with colors that did not belong to this world.
Seeing this, Yukinoshita Haruno couldn’t help but swallow her saliva, a trace of cold sweat appeared on her forehead, and she began to panic.
Faced with such a supernatural event, with Yukinoshita Haruno’s wisdom, she would choose to stay away at the first moment, but unfortunately the other party was right next to her, only one step away.
So even if you are panicked, you cannot escape and can only muster up the courage to face it.
“So, what’s your name?”
The words came out of Bai Zhe’s mouth again.
Yukinoshita Haruno, who had always presented herself as an intimate older sister because of her youthful appearance, now felt humble in the face of this power that was beyond the comprehension of ordinary people.
(Thanks to Providence South Shore Wizards for the monthly pass)
(P.S. The humble author would like to explain that although the protagonist’s cheats are small and the early power increase may not be too great, this book is a semi-invincible book. Before the protagonist reaches three digits, there will be no two-digit characters other than Kulima appearing.)
Chapter 7 Bai Zhe: “Where’s your dad?” (Please give flowers, collect, and vote) (Old version)
Facing Bai Zhe’s second question, Yukinoshita Haruno took a few deep breaths, suppressed her curiosity and uneasiness, and slowly said, “Yukinoshita… Yukinoshita Haruno, this is my name.”
Hearing this, Bai Zhe slowly spoke, “Yukinoshita Haruno, a very good name. Now tell me the status of the Yukinoshita family in this country.”
Listening to Bai Zhe’s words, the scene of the land behind him being burned into glass by black flames in an instant flashed through his mind. Yukinoshita Haruno did not dare to lie, but told the truth.
“The Yukinoshita family is nothing in the island nation, but in Chiba, a small area, they still have some say. The Yukinoshita family started to prosper from my great-grandfather’s generation, and they built it into a family that controls one-third of the building materials in Chiba Prefecture. My mother is now the president of the company and also serves as a county council member.”
Bai Zhe showed a hint of surprise when he heard this. He was not surprised at the status of the Yukinoshita family in Chiba County, but was surprised that the other party was so lucky that they found him when he was adapting to his power after his first god-killing.
Although it may be a bit of a boast, the Yukinoshita family’s ancestral graves must be filled with smoke to be able to pick up a god-killing demon king with such a good personality like him!
“Is that so… Even though I’m just a country noble, I’m truly blessed. I even suspect your ancestors offered sacrifices to a Dragon King, who then teleported me to you.”
But after a slight surprise, Bai Zhe’s face showed a trace of doubt, and he asked Yukinoshita Haruno: “But you only talked about your mother just now, where is your father?”
After all, Snow Mother is not a superhuman, so it is impossible for her to reproduce asexually, right?
“dad?”
In response to Bai Zhe’s question, Yukinoshita Haruno’s expression was obviously a little lost.
Because in her memory, her father’s figure was almost blurred to the point of non-existence. There was not even a photo of him at home. All that remained in her memory was that loving smile and the warmth of her father’s hand above her head.
What’s more, she once suspected that she and her sister were both test-tube babies, or the result of aborting the father and keeping the son, and she hinted to her mother in private, but in the end, she was told that she did have a “father”.
But her mother kept silent about what the other person looked like, what happened between them, and where he went in the end.
All I know is that he disappeared without a trace shortly after my sister was born, as if he had never existed in this world!
Looking at Yukinoshita Haruno’s lost expression at this moment, Bai Zhe also knew that he had asked something he shouldn’t have asked.
To be honest, he was not interested in what Yukinoshita Haruno’s father’s past was like.
But he is interested in Yukinoshita Haruno and her sister. This may be because when he was still an ordinary person, he watched anime and learned about each other’s affairs, which left an impression and affection in his memory.
He even once referred to her as his nth wife.
Therefore, not only out of guilt for opening the wound in the other person’s heart, but also for the love in his own heart, Bai Zhe apologized.
“I’m sorry for bringing up sad memories for you.”
Upon hearing this, Yukinoshita Haruno felt a little flattered by Baizhe’s apology, and then shook her head and said:
“No, according to my mom, my dad left when I was three or four years old. I couldn’t remember much back then, so I can’t remember what he looked like or what his personality was like.”
Then, in order not to continue the discussion on this heavy topic.
Under Yukinoshita Haruno’s gaze, Bai Zhe slowly stood up and walked to the door, with the morning sun still shining on his face. He stretched lazily and said:
“Now that I’ve surpassed mortals, any ambitions I once held, however great, have faded into the past. Should I now emulate the way those three predecessors ruled the country? Should I rule with terror? Or with benevolence? Perhaps a combination of kindness and severity would be better?”
“I want to be a wise ruler, and I also want to be a tyrant. Ruling is such a troublesome thing…”
“Sure enough, we should study the application of power first.”
Then, Bai Zhe slowly lowered his arm, turned around, and covered Yukinoshita Haruno with his shadow, then said to her: “From today on, the Yukinoshita family belongs to me. Is that okay with you?”
“Huh?”
Yukinoshita Haruno was stunned by the question, and then quickly explained: “Please wait a moment, I can’t make the decision on this matter.”
“Then go find someone who can make the decision.”
Upon hearing this, Bai Zhe did not make things difficult for Yukinoshita Haruno. After all, after knowing her identity, he had made up his mind to make not only her but also her sister his woman.
Of course, Bai Zhe had only been a godslayer for less than a day. Although he had become inflated after gaining power, he still wanted to talk about love between men and women after fighting, to add spice to his life.
Otherwise, after gaining powerful strength, the infinitely expanding ambition will make you no longer yourself.
He didn’t want to become a beast driven by power and eventually lose his self.
Bai Zhe’s words made Yukinoshita Haruno, who had been nervous, suddenly feel relieved.
Three things to do when reading: read, collect, and reward!
Chapter 8: The Brave and the Dragon! (Please give flowers, collect, and vote) (Old version)
“I understand. Please wait a moment. I will go and ask Mother to come over.”
After saying this, Yukinoshita Haruno hurriedly stood up.
“Go ahead.”
Bai Zhe nodded upon hearing this, and while Yukinoshita Haruno left, he also began to study his own powers.
The pitch-black dragon flame filled with brutality and destruction rose from his palm once again. He thought about lowering the temperature, and the temperature around him rose instantly and then gradually dropped.
The whole room turned into an oven, and the floor and walls began to bubble. In the end, Bai Zhe saw that the house was about to catch fire, and instantly controlled the temperature range of the flames, thus preventing a fire from breaking out.
In the process of trying to reduce the flame temperature, Bai Zhe obtained a flame that showed blue, white, red, etc. in turn, and the flame temperature decreased accordingly.
“Will the black dragon flame be followed by a blue flame? Currently, the dragon flame’s highest temperature should be able to maintain a temperature close to the surface of the sun. That’s a good conclusion, right?”
After all, his powers have just begun to develop.
Moreover, as far as Bai Zhe knows, the power of the God Slayer will have more uses and become more powerful in the continuous battles.
I just don’t know if there is any opponent in this world who can stand against him. Of course, if this world is just a simple and ordinary world, it can be said that the combined combat power of the entire earth cannot defeat him.
After all, the power of “Dragon Quest” not only gave him the power of the White Dragon, but also gave him the power of the Steel Hero Siegfried.
A body of steel bathed in dragon’s blood, and the holy sword – Balmung.
Even if the former endured the high heat attack of the solar flare for more than ten minutes, it would only suffer from sunburn.
Given the God Slayer’s powerful physique, this level of damage would recover quickly unless he was fighting an enemy of the same level or a stronger enemy.
The latter, on the other hand, can unleash a power even more powerful than usual when facing a dragon.
Of course, these are just Bai Zhe’s theories on paper. After all, there is no dragon for him to kill in this world yet.
Then, out of curiosity, Bai Zhe extinguished the flame in his hand and summoned the holy sword Balmung.
It was a large sword with a cross hilt, almost as long as himself, and its entire body was silver-white and gleaming with cold light.
Then…
No cursed energy was injected, and the holy sword was not released.
Bai Zhe simply picked up Balmung and swung it forward lightly. The ground that had been burned into glass by his dragon flame was torn into a crack at least ten centimeters wide and at least a hundred meters long by the dusk-colored sword energy.
This scene happened to be seen by Yukinoshita Haruno and Yuki’s mother who came hurriedly.
They had never seen anything like the earth being torn apart by a single slash; such a thing only appeared in novels, picture books, and myths and legends.
Yukinoshita Haruno was fine because she had seen Baizhe’s dragon flame burn the ground into glass in an instant before, but Yukimu was a little panicked when she saw the supernatural power for the first time.
Although she had just heard Yukinoshita Haruno say that the other party could use supernatural powers, Yuki’s mother, from an adult’s perspective, was skeptical and felt that her daughter had been deceived, but because of her mother’s trust in her daughter, she brought people here.
It doesn’t matter if you don’t look at it, but you will be shocked when you do.
That kind of power to tear the earth apart is simply not something humans can possess. At least since she became the head of the Yukinoshita family and a member of the Chiba Prefecture council, she has never heard of the existence of such people in the world!
But no matter what, this is the Yukinoshita family’s opportunity.
Therefore, after a moment of fear, a flattering smile appeared on Yukishita Haruno’s face, and she quickly came to Baizhe with Yukinoshita Haruno.
However, the rapidly changing expression on Yuki’s mother’s face surprised Yukinoshita Haruno, who was standing behind her and was used to her mother’s domineering side.
He had already noticed the footsteps and caught a glimpse of the people coming out of the corner of his eye. After the two people came to his side, Bai Zhe stopped admiring the holy sword in his hand, took back its power, and then turned his attention to Yukinoshita Haruno, who was standing less than half a step behind Xue Mu.
“I thought you would return later.”
Upon hearing this, Yukinoshita Haruno didn’t know how to respond for a moment. Instead, Yukishita’s mother, standing in front of her, said with a smile, “Please forgive me, Your Excellency. What Haruno said before was indeed quite shocking. But after seeing your power, I realized that I was just observing the world from a narrow perspective.”
“Good words, I like to hear them.”
Upon hearing this, Bai Zhe nodded slightly with a clear smile on his face.
And his words clearly put him in a higher position than Mother Xue’s.
As the saying goes, when you have a sharp weapon, you will naturally have the desire to kill; all the power, fame, status and money in this world come from the power of violence.
Therefore, after becoming a godslayer, all the desires in Bai Zhe’s heart are constantly magnifying.
This may be a gradual process, or it may happen all at once.
But no matter what, the God Slayers are a group of self-centered guys.
The same is true for Bai Zhe!
Because when a person’s power is enough to suppress the whole world, he neither puts himself in a high position nor shows his desires.
This is what everyone should be afraid of.
After all, no one knows whether this existence with great power and who dislikes everything will suddenly come up with the idea of ​​destroying the world one day!
Chapter 9: The Demon King’s Favor! (Please give flowers, collect, and vote) (Old Version)
The guest room faces a beautiful courtyard with mountains and rivers, covers an area of ​​more than 20 square meters, and the main body of the guest room is decorated in natural wood color.
Yuki’s mother and Yukinoshita Haruno were kneeling on the mats on one side, while Baizhe was sitting cross-legged in the main seat.
As for the servants who were supposed to stay outside the door and be available at any time, except for an old housekeeper whom Xue’s mother trusted, everyone else was strictly forbidden to come here.
Because what happens next is not something ordinary people can know, at least not now.
In Yuki’s mother’s view, since she knew the existence of the extraordinary person, it was impossible to completely conceal his whereabouts, and she also offered her the loyalty of the Yukinoshita family.
Then she needs to try her best to make the Yukinoshita family the first to take the risk before this adult is exposed to the real high-level officials.
Although this was Bai Zhe’s first time as a demon king, based on the TV dramas, anime novels, etc. he had watched before, he could roughly guess what Xue Mu was thinking at the moment.
They just wanted to use his identity and power to gain benefits for their own family, and he tacitly agreed to all of this.
After all, even domestic dogs are often given a bone by their modern owners.
So, when he saw Xue’s mother invite him here and even dismiss the servants, Bai Zhe looked at her calmly, imitating the tone of the superiors he had seen on TV, and said calmly:
“You are quite clever, but do you think you or the Yukinoshita family are qualified to completely devour a God-killing Demon King?”
It is completely a fantasy for a family that has never even appeared in the country’s decision-making level to want to occupy most of the benefits brought by loyalty to a demon king!
As he spoke, Bai Zhe, who was questioning others for the first time as an absolute superior, deliberately released some evil dragon aura in order to make himself look more imposing.
Because she had seen only a small part of Baizhe’s power, Xuemu believed that this person who could swing sword energy hundreds of meters long and tear the earth apart could possess other extraordinary powers.
Unless large-scale saturation energy coverage or the power of nuclear weapons is used, there is absolutely no possibility of victory with the power of mortals alone!
But even if we use the existing means available to humans, it is still unknown whether we can really hit, injure, or defeat the opponent.
Therefore, facing the questioning of the Demon King at this moment, under the might of the dragon, in front of the huge gap between mortals and the God-killing Demon King, all her calculations came to nothing. Mother Xue could only kneel on the ground with her hands clasped on the ground, her delicate body trembling slightly as she expressed her position to Bai Zhe.
“Deep winter, I dare not.”
Yukinoshita Haruno, who was kneeling beside her, was not the subject of Baizhe’s questioning, but she also did the same thing as her mother.
He just hoped that the other party would forgive his mother for the insignificant favor he showed by bringing him back last night.
Seeing this, Bai Zhe slowly subsided his aura. Under the awe of the mother and daughter, Yukinoshita, he said, “Of course. A virtuous minister or a treacherous one, I need someone who is centered around me and can work for me.”
“So, as the first person who gave me everything, I can show some extra grace and help the Yukinoshita family once.”
“Of course, the premise of this condition depends on my mood.”
Upon hearing this, Xuexia Shendong was stunned for a moment, then raised his head and looked at Baizhe, and said excitedly: “Thank you for your kindness and gift.”
Seeing Xuexia Shendong’s excitement, Bai Zhe spoke again, “So, tell me who your enemies are. Heaven’s punishment will be sent down immediately, burning all your enemies to ashes.”
Having seen the land in the backyard turned into glass and the earth torn apart by sword energy, Mother Xue had no doubt that the demon king in front of her had the ability to do this.
Therefore, looking at Bai Zhe’s smile with a longing for destruction, Xue’s mother felt terrified but also relieved.
What’s frightening is that even as a politician and capitalist, she wouldn’t treat human life as worthless for no reason!
Of course, the most important thing is that Xue’s mother is afraid that the man in front of her will become bloodthirsty and no one will be able to persuade him, which will directly cause large-scale casualties, which would be disastrous.
Her Yukinoshita family doesn’t want to be enemies with the island country’s officials~!
Fortunately, this great opportunity actually fell into her Yukinoshita family.
Therefore, almost the moment Bai Zhe finished speaking, Xue’s mother lowered her head again and said, “It is true that there are still some voices in Chiba County that are at odds with the Yukinoshita family, but there is no need to trouble those guys… My Lord, please take care of it yourself.”
This time, Xue Mu’s way of addressing Bai Zhe has changed to a respectful title used by a lower person to address a higher person, in order to express her respect for Bai Zhe and her sincerity in persuading him.
Xue Mu’s words immediately made Bai Zhe look bored.
“Is that so… That’s a shame, Shen Dong, you won’t be lucky enough to witness my full might today.”
To be honest, although he had only been a godslayer for less than a day, his predecessors had all caused great destruction, so Bai Zhe naturally felt that he could not fall behind.
Because he has the power to transform into an evil dragon, Bai Zhe always wants to burn something.
It was only because of the moral bottom line he had cultivated in school and in a peaceful environment over the past decade that he was still temporarily restrained.
This constraint made him need an excuse, an excuse that would allow him to fully exert his power.
However, this bottom line from education has been declining since the moment Bai Zhe became a godslayer.
As the saying goes, the greater the ability, the greater the rights. As for responsibility…it all depends on personal opinion.
Seeing Bai Zhe’s lack of interest after her refusal, Mother Xue complimented him again, “No, Shen Dong has already witnessed your divine power before. No mortal can contend with you.”
“As for the current enemies of the Yukinoshita family, there is no need for you to display your divine power, sir.”
Hearing this, Bai Zhe waved his hand and said, “Okay, get up.”
“Since you have your own plans, I won’t say any more. Yang Nai stays, and everyone else leaves.”
“yes.”
Before leaving, Yuki’s mother deliberately glanced at Yukinoshita Haruno.
After Yuki’s mother left, Baizhe turned his attention to Yukinoshita Haruno, and only then began to carefully look at the sister of the heroine of the anime Oregairu.
Should we say that she is worthy of being the elder sister of Yukinoshita Yukino? Like her sister, she is a rare beauty. This natural beauty is more pleasing to the eye than artificial beauties.
She had short black hair that reached her shoulders and was wearing a women’s suit that showed off her mature charm. As he looked at her, a gentle smile appeared on her beautiful face without any makeup.
Judging from the surface alone, Yukinoshita Haruno is the type of sunny big sister who is beautiful, kind-hearted and can make most men’s hearts beat.
But in fact, Bai Zhe knew that the gentle smile on the other person’s face was just a disguise.
For the sake of his younger sister, he took on all the responsibilities of inheriting the Yukinoshita family. Because he often participated in social occasions and was responsible for some of the family’s external occasions, he learned to disguise himself.
It can be said that Yukinoshita Haruno is now a hypocritical person who wears a mask in any occasion.
But Bai Zhe didn’t care about that and gently patted the empty seat next to him.
Seeing this, Yukinoshita Haruno was stunned for a moment, and then she heard Bai Zhe order: “Come sit next to me.”
After the other person knelt down beside him, he lay down directly and rested the back of his head on the other person’s soft thighs.
Chapter 10 Yang Nai: Ah! Well, I made money! (Please give flowers, collect, and vote) (Old version)
Baizhe’s sudden action made Yukinoshita Haruno a little at a loss for a moment.
This was the first time in her life that she had such close contact with a man, and it was such an intimate knee pillow.
If Bai Zhe was replaced by an ordinary person, Yukinoshita Haruno would have pushed him out long ago.
But unfortunately, the other party claimed to be the God-killing Demon King who usurped the power of God, and this identity was not true or false.
Take Bai Zhe’s previous display of burning the ground into glass and tearing the earth apart with sword energy. Even though she was the heir to the Yukinoshita family, no matter what the other party wanted to do, it was not something an ordinary person like her could resist.
What ordinary people call money, fame, and power are nothing but a wisp of smoke in the face of real violence, and will disappear at the slightest touch.
Even if the other party ripped her shirt at this moment, she could only sob quietly, trying to use the woman’s weakness and the man’s desire to protect in an attempt to arouse the other party’s sympathy.
And to be honest, when Baizhe left her alone before, Yukinoshita Haruno was ready to sacrifice herself, but because it was her first time facing such a thing, she was a little nervous.
But now that he realized that the other person was just letting him rest his knees on his head, he felt relieved but also began to doubt himself.
As the saying goes, a woman’s heart is as unfathomable as the sea. While Yukinoshita Haruno felt relieved, she began to wonder if she was not pretty enough, but charming, or if she was out of the other person’s XP range.
Otherwise, why would this superhuman demon king just let her rest her head on his lap when she was such a beautiful girl who was popular in school and society, and she was right in front of him?
Bai Zhe naturally noticed the change in the girl’s expression.
The Demon King, who roughly guessed what she was thinking, raised his hand and pinched her chin with his thumb and index finger. He said, “Many men spend their lives pursuing power, money, and women. I am no exception.”
“So don’t worry, I won’t let go of a beauty like you who is right in front of me.”
“But let’s talk about this tonight.”
After all, it’s not as fun for women to explore power!
As Baizhe finished speaking, Yukinoshita Haruno, whose thoughts were exposed, showed a forced smile on her face, but Yukinoshita Haruno still felt a little pleased when Baizhe praised her as a beauty.
Then, the black-haired beauty spoke: “You are too kind. It is Yang No’s honor to serve you.”
Listening to Yukinoshita Haruno’s words, Bai Zhe slowly lowered his arms and said, “It’s good that you know. In the other world, there are so many people who want to climb into my bed. You are my first love, and you should feel honored. What if you work hard and can become my queen?”
Bai Zhe didn’t think he was a heartless person.
After the other party becomes his woman, as long as Yukinoshita Haruno does not betray him, he will give her the greatest degree of freedom, allowing her to dance freely in his “palms” and display her talents.
After comforting Yukinoshita Haruno a little, Baizhe spoke again:
“I need to meditate for a while. Call me when lunch is ready.”
“Um.”
After saying this, the Demon King closed his eyes, and Yukinoshita Haruno could only respond softly.
However, because of Baizhe’s lap pillow, Yukinoshita Haruno was unable to make any big moves. In the end, apart from looking at the courtyard outside the room, she could only keep her eyes on Baizhe.
Looking at the face of the man lying on her lap, breathing steadily as if he was asleep, Yukinoshita Haruno felt a little complicated.
Should we say it is lucky or unlucky?
Her future husband was not only her own age and handsome, but also a powerful demon king who slew gods. Therefore, she no longer had to worry too much about the future of the Yukinoshita family and could dominate the island nation and even achieve a certain status in the world…
Calculating it this way, it seems that apart from the ‘misfortune’ of being able to only dance in the other person’s palm, everything else is something I wouldn’t even dare to dream of.
Did I make money?
While Yukinoshita Haruno was lost in thought, Bai Zhe, who was lying on her legs with his eyes closed, not only felt the power in meditation, but also began to think about how he should complete the character or trial given by the “King of the World”.
His cheap teacher wanted him to grow into a triple-digit figure within 30,000 years.
You should know that all existences in the sandbox are divided into seven levels, from seven to one, and the essence and power of life also increase successively.
In that paradise created by God, even the weakest seven-digit figures possess the ability to unleash attacks comparable to hydrogen bomb explosions, capable of destroying hills with a single blow.
The six digits above this are called the “Heroic Domain” in the small garden. They can rival large modern armies by themselves, and can cause destruction at the lowest level of streets and the highest level of cities. Their power is enough to change the terrain.
However, even if they possess such power that mortals cannot match, seven-digit and six-digit figures are only fit to stay in the lower level of the small garden, which is regarded as a remote and poor place by gods and Buddhas and they disdain it.
When it comes to the five-digit realm, which is the realm he is in now, most of them are beings with divine power. They begin to slowly sublimate their own “gifts” into the power of the rules themselves, and are therefore called divine power holders and demigods.
Of any five-digit number, the weakest one can completely wipe a modern city the size of Tokyo off the map with a single blow. Modern firepower cannot pose any threat to it, and it can rival modern countries such as island nations alone.
And those who are powerful enough can even single-handedly suppress all nations on Earth, destroy human civilization, devastate the Earth’s surface, and even worse, can shake the stars with their own strength.
However, this is an existence that mortals can only look up to, and in the box garden it is still only worthy of being called the middle force, living in the middle level.
Because the upper level of the box garden is completely the territory of Shura gods and Buddhas, they want to gain a place here.
At least four-digit power is required!
The gods and Buddhas who have reached this level are the real backbone of the box garden.
However, the gap between four-digit numbers is even greater than the gap between seven-digit numbers and five-digit numbers!!
A weak four-digit being would need to exert all its strength to shatter stars, while a strong one could fight at the speed of light and annihilate planets with just a raise of its hand. What’s more, one could even face three-digit beings head-on and stir up the galaxy and even the universe with its own strength.
You have to know that three-digit numbers are those who have gathered power into authority, and are called God-Kings, and are in the realm of omnipotence!
Although affected by the omnipotence paradox in the box, his actions and omnipotence are restricted.
But in the outer universe, in the absence of people of the same level, an omnipotent being who has completely liberated his spirit can influence an existence at least on the scale of the Milky Way, or even on the scale of a single universe or multiple universes.
As for the two-digit numbers above the three-digit numbers, it is better not to talk about them with his current strength.
It’s just that from the hydrogen bomb explosion to the destruction of cities, from countries to continents, from the surface of the earth to the stars, from the stars to the galaxy and then to the universe…
The higher the digit, the greater the gap in the essence and power of life. It is enough to make even gods and Buddhas feel despair, a leap beyond astronomical numbers.
In the small garden, countless four-digit numbers are trapped in this realm for their entire lives, unable to even reach the edges of three-digit numbers.
But he is different, he is lucky.
Even though he is only a five-digit number now, and this five-digit number is part of the apprenticeship gift given to him by his teacher, the “World King”, as a registered disciple.
But thanks to his experience of death, he awakened the possibility of possessing the lowest common denominator hidden in his body, and was also given the “Simulated Star Creation Map” by the “King of the World”.
That involves two-digit power. Even if it is only a small extension of the power of the universe’s truth, it is also the embodiment of a certain worldview and the blueprint of God’s creation of the universe.
The weight of a “Simulated Star Creation Map” is almost equivalent to that of a real universe. Even if it is simply activated outside the small garden, it can cause the entire world to be reduced to ashes, possessing the power to destroy the target’s worldview!
With the two complementing each other, he has already gained the capital to reach the realm of omnipotence!
All he lacks is time, experience and accumulation.
In this case, even if he cannot reach three digits within 30,000 years, he can definitely reach three digits, and even two digits is not something he cannot aspire to.
Therefore, what he has to do now, in addition to exploring the use of power, is to find out the activation conditions of the “Simulated Star Creation Map”.
Chapter 11: A Promise Under the Night Rain! (Please give flowers, collect, and vote) (Old version)
Zongman: I was favored by the goddess and became a demon king: Chapter 11: The promise under the night rain! (Please give flowers, collect, and vote)
The sun gradually sets, and the river, the earth and the hills are dyed golden in the afterglow of the sunset, and the street lights begin to light up.
The lights in Yukinoshita’s house were brightly lit, and her mother was preparing dinner.
Although Bai Zhe is a Chinese from another world, this dinner was still cooked by the best Chinese chef in Chiba County invited by Xue’s mother this morning.
To be honest, Bai Zhe had tasted the cooking skills of this so-called Chinese cuisine master at noon. To him, the taste was just so-so and he couldn’t tell much difference. The only difference was that the ingredients were rarer and more precious than those used by ordinary people, and the cooking method was more orderly.
After dinner, Bai Zhe, after a simple wash, sat under the eaves in front of Yukinoshita Haruno’s house in a white yukata with his chest open, looking up at the starry night sky.
The next second, with the sudden appearance of fire, a black shadow flew out from the Yukinoshita family, getting faster and faster.
Even artificial satellites outside the atmosphere can only capture vague shadows with rough outlines.
The only colored part of this huge black shadow captured by the satellite is the eyes on its head. They are a pair of burning golden eyes that are extremely blurry but still terrifying.
That was the evil dragon that Bai Zhe transformed into under his power.
Bai Zhe transformed into an evil dragon, flapping his wings behind him, stirring up endless gale in the air. Everything under his feet became insignificant at a speed visible to the naked eye.
He saw Yukinoshita Haruno bathing in the artificial hot spring in the backyard of Yukinoshita’s house, being waited on by her mother. He also saw the cities, countries, and the East Asian continent shining with thousands of lights in the dark night…
However, these were all fleeting scenes for him who had transformed into an evil dragon. In just a few seconds, he flew above the stratosphere and set foot in a realm that mortals could never enter without the help of technology.
Of course, the reason why Bai Zhe’s speed increased so quickly after he transformed into an evil dragon was that when he activated his power, he added all the mantra power used to strengthen the dragon’s body to his speed.
As a result, the evil dragon, which was originally at least 100 meters tall, nearly 300 meters long, and had a wingspan of more than 500 meters, is now only more than 30 meters in size.
However, the price paid for its size and powerful destructive power was that the speed of the evil dragon transformed by Bai Zhe was greatly improved, breaking through the second cosmic speed and reaching a terrifying Mach 35.
And the moment Bai Zhe reached the stratosphere, what appeared before him was the moon, which reflected the sunlight and cast mottled shadows, like a perfect and huge natural pearl.
Here, all the prosperity on earth is blocked by the thick clouds, silently telling the absolute gap between the insignificance of human beings and the god-killing demon king!
The jade-like moon disk stood there quietly, as if waiting for him to obtain the perfect creation of nature.
But it is too desolate here, with nothing but light and white clouds.
Bai Zhe, who had just become a godslayer, was obviously not used to being alone. Although he liked quietness, he also liked noise.
So after admiring the bright moon here for a while, Bai Zhe felt bored and returned to the ground.
The moment the firelight fell on Yukinoshita’s house, Yukinoshita Haruno, with her hair tied behind her head and wearing a white yukata with a gradient of light purple at the collar, cuffs and hem, came to the door of the room.
Although this room was once her boudoir, it now seems to have become the devil’s bedroom.
And because she knew what would happen next, and thought of Bai Zhe’s handsome face, even Yukinoshita Haruno felt her heart beating very fast. She had never felt this way before.
At the same time that Yukinoshita Haruno arrived at the door, a flash of fire suddenly appeared, scaring the girl.
But after seeing the figure emerging from the firelight, Yukinoshita Haruno gently patted her trembling heart hidden under her yukata, revealing a relieved expression.
Seeing Bai Zhe walking barefoot on the flames into the corridor, Yukinoshita Haruno asked curiously, “What were you doing just now?”
Hearing this, Bai Zhe approached Yukinoshita Haruno and responded, “Nothing, just simply admiring the scenery above the clouds, but that’s all. Compared to the coolness of the sky, I still prefer the hustle and bustle of the earth.”
“Eh? The scenery above the clouds?”
Listening to Bai Zhe’s words, Yukinoshita Haruno looked up at the sky outside the eaves. The twinkling stars in the sky made her suddenly feel extremely insignificant.
Why do people exist? What is the reason for their existence? Many questions flashed through the girl’s mind at this moment.
But soon, Yukinoshita Haruno calmed down and looked away, because now was not the time to think about such philosophical questions.
But when she looked at Bai Zhe again, besides the brilliance in her beautiful eyes, there was also a hint of envy.
After all, it is not easy to enjoy the scenery above the clouds.
Even though humans have now created airplanes that can fly into the sky, it does not mean that humans have truly conquered the sky.
Even the aircraft that are claimed to be the most complete today still come with risks and costs.
But Bai Zhe can do this kind of thing with his own strength, how can he not make the girl admire and envy him.
However, based on what Baizhe said just now, Yukinoshita Haruno came to a terrible conclusion.
That is, Bai Zhe’s flying speed definitely exceeds the fastest modern fighter jet, otherwise it would be impossible to fly back and forth from above the clouds to the ground in such a short time!
When Baizhe saw his reflection in Yukinoshita Haruno’s eyes, he was also admiring her beauty after she came out of the bath.
Especially the hair pulled back to reveal the slender white swan neck, and the slightly open neckline that inadvertently reveals the beautiful scenery.
At this moment, Yukinoshita Haruno’s intellectual and gentle temperament of an older sister is now mixed with a hint of seductive charm, which makes people feel a nameless desire rising in their hearts.
Bai Zhe guessed that this should have been done by Xue’s mother. Only a mature woman who had given birth to a child would know how to arouse a man’s instincts without deliberately exposing her body.
Of course, while admiring the scenery created by Mother Yuki, Bai Zhe naturally noticed the admiration and envy in Yukinoshita Haruno’s eyes.
But he did not act too eager. Instead, like an evil dragon capturing its prey, he would play around for a while before the actual hunt.
Because the girl in front of him will be completely dyed with his own unique color tonight, and in countless nights to come, she will only sing softly for him.
Looking at the beauty in front of him with envy and yearning in her eyes, he knew what would happen next. She wanted to act calm and composed because of her personality, but she was a little at a loss because of his undisguised gaze.
Bai Zhe reached out and grabbed the other girl’s soft hand, and pulled her into his arms amid the girl’s surprise.
“Hmm~”
Yukinoshita Haruno found herself in Baizhe’s arms, with one hand climbing up the man’s chest. Only then did she realize that the man’s muscles were very strong, but his skin was soft and smooth, like the most perfect creation in the world.
But then she changed her mind and realized that the other party was a god-killing demon king, a being beyond humanity, so she stopped thinking about it.
Because the faint masculine scent mixed with shower gel on Bai Zhe seemed to arouse her female instinct, making her heart beat faster and a shy blush appear on her face.
Looking at the blushing beauty in his arms, Bai Zhe hugged her slender waist tightly and said with his head down, “How about I take you to heaven tomorrow? But the prerequisite is to see how you perform tonight.”
Nestled in Baizhe’s arms, Yukinoshita Haruno raised her head and rested her chin on the chest of the man in front of her. A hint of joy suddenly rose in her beautiful eyes as she looked at Baizhe with a strange glow.
“You said so. I’m not very talented, so please give me your guidance for the rest of my life.”
“That’s as it should be.”
Then Bai Zhe released the girl’s delicate hand, picked her up and walked into the bedroom.
As the door closed, the sky outside was suddenly covered with dark clouds.
That was the result of Bai Zhe transforming into an evil dragon and flying at super high speed in the sky, causing a storm.
Heavy rain poured down in an instant, and in the flashing lightning, two figures overlapped.
Soon the girl’s soft singing was drowned out by the thunder.
Chapter 12: Mother Xue: I still have a daughter! (Please give flowers, please add to favorites, and please give monthly tickets) (Old version)
The morning after the rain is always accompanied by a subtle chill, but the rising sun from the sea brings warmth to the earth.
After a night of wind and rain, the backyard of Yukinoshita’s house became wet and muddy, and the lush green grass was covered with dew.
The sunlight shines through the dewdrops, presenting a rainbow of colors, and then the dewdrops drip from the grass leaves to the ground.
Amid the chirping of birds, Bai Zhe slowly sat up from the bed.
Because of his actions, Yukinoshita Haruno, who was originally curled up slightly and nestled in his arms, naturally had her sweet dream interrupted, and she frowned.
Yukinoshita Haruno crawled out of her daze, opened her sleepy eyes with difficulty, supported her body with her hands and climbed out of the bed, letting the quilt slide off her body, revealing the scenery ruined by the little strawberry.
Then he hugged Bai Zhe’s arm and asked lazily, “Zhe Jun, what time is it now?”
After taking away Yukinoshita Haruno’s purity last night, Baizhe’s attitude towards Yukinoshita Haruno has become more gentle.
He also took the opportunity to ask her to change the way she addressed him, which made their relationship closer.
After all, as a modern man who has been baptized by the Internet, he has gradually become a double-standard person.
People are gentle and tolerant to those they like, but they are dismissive towards those they don’t like.
Hearing this, Bai Zhe enjoyed the tenderness and coquettishness of the beautiful Yukinoshita Haruno while picking up Yukinoshita Haruno’s cell phone, which he had thrown on the bedside table yesterday.
After glancing at the time displayed on the screen, Bai Zhe looked at Yukinoshita Haruno, who was hugging his arms and was in a half-asleep state because she had expended a lot of energy.
One hand gently stroked the other’s delicate face, and said softly: “It’s still early, just after ten o’clock, do you want to sleep a little longer?”
“Then… let’s sleep a little longer…”
Listening to Bai Zhe’s words, Yukinoshita Haruno’s voice became lower and lower, and her whole body slid down with it.
Seeing this, Bai Zhe’s eyes began to wander, and finally stopped at the slight tooth marks on the snow mountain. A sense of pride rose in his heart. That was his own mark on the other party.
Although this mark will fade over time, you can just replant it when the time comes.
After leaning against the head of the bed in a daze for a while, Bai Zhe left the bed and picked up the clothes he had thrown on the floor last night.
At the same time, Yukinoshita Haruno seemed to have sensed something, opened her eyes again, climbed up from the bed, and forced herself to put clothes on him.
Two and a half minutes later, seeing Yang Nai crawling back into bed, Bai Zhe showed a helpless yet satisfied smile on his face: “You…”
But as soon as he went out, he met Snow Mother who had been waiting outside the door for a long time.
The moment he saw him, he bowed and greeted him: “Good morning, Lord Baizhe. Did you sleep well last night?”
Although I don’t know what kind of mentality a mother has, she would come to pay her respects to me this morning when her daughter had just lost her virginity last night.
But Bai Zhe thought that since he had tortured the other party’s eldest daughter for a whole night and the other party’s youngest daughter could not escape his clutches, the god-killing devil greeted his mother-in-law with a smile.
“Not bad, the bed is very soft.”
Looking at the smile on Bai Zhe’s face, Xue’s mother was unsure whether he was referring to the bed or the person…
But upon hearing this, Xue’s mother still showed a relieved smile on her face. After all, no matter what, this clearly showed that the relationship between the Yukinoshita family and the master in front of her had taken a step forward.
“That’s good. Breakfast is ready. Please move over, sir.”
After breakfast, the servants served tea, and then Xue’s mother apologized to Bai Zhe.
“Please forgive me, sir. I have two daughters. My younger daughter is a little rebellious due to her age and doesn’t live at home anymore. But I have sent someone to bring her back. I believe she will be able to come and see you soon.”
Bai Zhe certainly knew who the little girl that Xue’s mother was referring to was. It was the famous and absolutely correct Meowpedia, the heroine of this world, Yukinoshita Yukino.
If he were an ordinary person before, it might be very difficult for him to conquer Yukinoshita Yukino, but now he has become a god-killing demon king who surpasses humans and does not have to worry about food, clothing, housing and transportation.
Naturally, the so-called strategy became a small episode in his life that made him happy.
In other words, he coveted the girl’s youthful body and her pure feelings, no matter how much or how little.
And even if the strategy fails, he can still use violence to take the girl into his “palm”.
Therefore, for Bai Zhe who was spying on the girl, the “sin” mentioned by Xue’s mother was just a trivial matter.
So, facing Xue’s mother who was trying to apologize, Bai Zhe simply waved his hand and said, “Don’t worry about it.”
“Thank you, my lord, for your generosity.”
Hearing this, Mother Xue, who was kneeling beside her, bowed slightly in thanks, then asked again, “My Lord, what are your plans for this morning?”
He picked up the tea served by the servant, took a sip, and then slowly asked, “I have nothing to do today. Madam, what advice do you have?”
Facing Bai Zhe’s question, Xue’s mother lowered her head and said, “I dare not give you any advice. My Lord, you are now the head of the Yukinoshita family. I would like to ask about the company’s future plans and the shares.”
“To be honest, I don’t know how to run a company properly, and I don’t want to play business war games, so you can handle everything about the Yukinoshita family.”
After all, he sometimes gets dizzy when playing games. Once he gets involved in a business war, he might just burn his opponent to ashes in the end!
Besides, instead of spending time playing boring games of house with mortals, it would be better to explore the use of power and the conditions for activating the “Simulated Star Creation Map” in the body.
Although he can now feel the connection between himself and the “Simulated Star Creation Map” and can use that power, that is only the appearance of this “Simulated Star Creation Map”!
It’s not even fully developed yet!
Besides, playing a business war game is not as good as playing with girls…it’s fun to watch all kinds of girls being shy and annoyed.
You know, he also had a dream of becoming a love cake maker in his heart, although he had been single before yesterday.
But this matter was crossed out by Yukinoshita Haruno herself last night.
Listening to Bai Zhe’s unquestionable words, Xue’s mother nodded slightly and said, “I understand.”
Although Bai Zhe said this, after returning to the company, Yuki’s mother will still transfer all of the Yukinoshita family’s shares in Yukinoshita Industries to Bai Zhe’s name.
If possible, we can even recover all the scattered shares and present them to Bai Zhe.
At this moment, the housekeeper standing at the door bowed to Bai Zhe and said to Xue’s mother, “Madam, the second young lady is back.”
As soon as she finished speaking, a cool and beautiful figure appeared in Bai Zhe’s eyes.
Chapter 13: Yukinoshita Hirano! (Please give flowers, please add to favorites, please give monthly tickets) (Old version)
Zongman: I was favored by the goddess and became a demon king: Chapter 13 Yukinoshita Hirano! (Please give flowers, please collect, please vote) Picture and text
As soon as she entered the hall, Yukinoshita Yukino, who was wearing the uniform of Sobu High School, said to her mother as soon as she entered the living room, “What’s the matter that made you want me back in such a hurry? Mom?”
“Let me make it clear first, it’s absolutely impossible for me to move back home. I’m already in high school and not a kid anymore. I need my own space.”
At the same time, Bai Zhe, who was sitting in the main seat, carefully looked at the black-haired girl with long flowing hair and a slender figure.
She has a beautiful appearance, delicate features, fair and transparent skin, pink lips of just the right size, long black hair that falls below her shoulders and a face that is so cute that it’s almost unfair. Although her eyes haven’t fully opened yet, she is already a beautiful girl who is almost the same as Yukinoshita Haruno.
However, Yukinoshita Yukino’s aloof and cold temperament makes it difficult for ordinary people to approach her, let alone communicate with her and become friends.
But these are not a big deal to Bai Zhe. Even if a girl has a cold personality, her voice is warm.
He also believed that his dragon flame could melt any iceberg into water.
When the girl was talking to her mother, her two canine teeth were occasionally revealed between her cherry lips, which made her even more cute.
But the Guanzhong Plain in front of the girl made Bai Zhe feel extremely regretful.
Although Yukinoshita Yukino set her sights on her mother as soon as she came in, she also noticed the sudden appearance of a stranger in the room.
After all, it is hard not to notice a man who is the same age as her sister, looks so handsome, and has an aura different from ordinary people, sitting in the main seat of her own house.
However, Yukinoshita Yukino still focused her attention on her mother first.
And now, the other person’s gaze, as if that of an outsider, was filled with strong scrutiny and had been fixed on her since she entered the room.
After being stared at like this for a long time, even the usually narcissistic Yukinoshita Yukino couldn’t stand it.
Seeing the expression on her daughter’s face, Xue’s mother, who knew the temper of young girls, was also afraid that her daughter, who spoke without thinking, would offend Bai Zhe as soon as she opened her mouth, so she spoke first, “Xue Nai, please don’t be rude. Come with me to see the master.”
“?”
Hearing her mother’s words that sounded like a reprimand, Yukinoshita Yukino, who was about to lose her temper because of Baizhe’s staring gaze, suddenly became choked in her throat and couldn’t utter a word, and frowned her beautiful brows.
When she first came in, she thought that the man sitting casually in the main seat was the nobleman from Tokyo or Kyoto that her mother wanted her to marry, but now she found that things seemed different from what she thought.
Although I had some unpleasantness with my mother because I had to move out of home to live alone.
But as a daughter, Yukinoshita Yukino is still a filial child deep down, otherwise she would not have come back just because of a word from her mother.
All the girls now decided to obey their mother’s wishes and observe quietly.
“I apologize for my rudeness just now. I am Yukinoshita Yukino.”
Then the girl with long straight black hair nodded slightly to Bai Zhe appropriately, then knelt on the mat opposite Xue’s mother.
Facing the words of Yuki’s mother and Yukinoshita Yukino’s self-introduction, Bai Zhe waved his hand nonchalantly and said, “What’s the big deal? Given the current relationship between Yang No and me, Yukino can just call me brother-in-law.”
“Brother-in-law?”
Upon hearing this, Yukinoshita Yukino immediately looked puzzled, and then turned to Yuki’s mother for confirmation. After receiving a nod in response, she immediately showed an expression of astonishment.
She thought that her sister, who had a bad temper and teased her like a child all day long, would end up living alone?
She didn’t expect that the other party had quietly found a handsome man who looked extraordinary to be her husband. It was really beyond her expectations.
While Yukino was thinking about Yangno’s bad deeds, Baizhe spoke again: “Why do you put a question after the name?”
As a member of the strict generational system of the island nation, Xueno, upon hearing Bai Zhe’s question, immediately and obediently called Bai Zhe “brother-in-law”.
Upon hearing this, Bai Zhe also smiled and said, “How good of you.”
Just Bai Zhe’s words made Yukinoshita Yukino always feel like she had become some kind of well-behaved domestic pet in his words. She suddenly felt that the man in front of her and her scheming sister were a perfect match!
Of course, because of their identities and the fact that it was their first meeting, Yukino, who always spoke her mind, did not express her thoughts.
Xue’s mother, who had been worried since the beginning, breathed a sigh of relief when she saw the smile on Bai Zhe’s face. However, before she could speak again, she heard Bai Zhe, who was sitting at the main seat, say, “Alright, all of you go down.”
“…yes.”
Upon hearing this, Yuki’s mother nodded helplessly, then pulled the confused Yukinoshita Yukino out of the room.
Only after they were far away from Bai Zhe’s room did the girl with long black hair break free from her mother’s hand and ask her, “Mom, did you let me come back just to let me meet my brother-in-law?”
“That’s right. From now on, whether the Yukinoshita family will soar to the sky or fall into the abyss depends on his decision.”
Yukishita Yukino looked surprised at her mother’s answer.
Although the difference in status between her brother-in-law and her mother can be seen from the fact that he is sitting in the main seat.
The girl originally thought that her mother acted like this because the Yukinoshita family wanted to climb up the social ladder, but she didn’t expect that the reality was more dangerous than she imagined!
Therefore, the girl began to become curious about Bai Zhe’s identity and told Xue’s mother her guess based on her own knowledge.
“What is my brother-in-law’s status? Is he a noble from Kyoto or Tokyo, or is he related to those chaebols?”
Upon hearing this, Yuki’s mother slowly shook her head, denying Yukinoshita Yukino’s guess, and then said:
“Your brother-in-law is even more terrifying than the people you’re talking about.”
“Because no matter how powerful and wealthy we are, we are still ordinary people. We only use political, economic and underworld means, but these are all within the scope of what everyone knows.”
“And now the Yukinoshita family is facing an unknown that humans have never encountered before.”
“Yukino, do you believe that super powers really exist in this world?”
When Yukinoshita Yukino was asked by her mother, she murmured the last words her mother said, and seemed to have made a judgment in her heart.
“Superpowers? But aren’t those things that only appear in novels and movies?”
Looking at her daughter who looked puzzled, Mother Xue immediately said, “Come with me.”
Afterwards, Yukinoshita Yukino was taken to the backyard by her mother Yuki, where she saw the glass earth and the cracks in the earth.
“This is……”
When Yukinoshita Yukino saw this scene, she showed the same shocked expression as Yuki’s mother who saw this scene yesterday.
Not to mention the crack that was torn apart abruptly, just the thick layer on the ground, shining with strange colors under the sunlight, like a small glass lake that was not from this world, made the girl feel cold all over in the summer.
The crack on the ground looked more like it was cut by someone with a knife.
With the existing technology of mankind, it is possible to use artillery shells to plow the land, but it is absolutely impossible to create such a crack on the ground that is at least 100 meters long, at least 3 meters deep, and wide enough to accommodate a person, and the cut is as smooth and flat as a hot knife cutting butter.
As a result, the girl, whose worldview was shattered, fell into deep thought for a long time.
Chapter 14: Sisters share a husband? (Please give flowers, collect, and vote) (Old version)
Near noon, Yukinoshita Haruno finally woke up from her deep sleep under the dazzling sunlight that came through the gap in the curtains and shone on her face.
After taking a shower, changing into clean clothes and putting on some light makeup, she left her boudoir.
Thinking of Bai Zhe in her mind, Yukinoshita Haruno followed her intuition and went straight to the guest room where Bai Zhe was, and met the man who took away her innocence last night.
But at this moment, the other party was sitting cross-legged, with his head lowered and his eyes slightly drooped, as if he was in deep thought or dozing off.
Seeing this, Yukinoshita Haruno gently raised her jade feet and wanted to come in, but then she changed her mind and felt that she should not disturb Bai Zhe when he was thinking, so she retracted her raised jade feet in the next second.
Then, she felt hungry and turned to walk straight to the kitchen.
When she entered the backyard, she saw Yuki’s mother and Yukinoshita Yukino again. The mother and daughter were talking about something.
But it was obvious that what Yuki’s mother said was not a good thing, because the expression on Yukinoshita Yukino’s pretty face was not very good.
Adhering to the idea that as an older sister she should take care of her younger sister, Yukinoshita Haruno quietly walked in.
Then I heard Yuki’s mother saying something to Yukinoshita Yukino… ‘If your sister is unable to give birth to Baizhe’s child for a long time, you will have to take over her current position, so that the Yukinoshita family can be truly strengthened’ and so on.
Hearing this, Yukinoshita Haruno could no longer hold back. The sister-con in her heart instantly ignited. She came out from her hiding place and shouted to Yuki’s mother, “No, I don’t agree!”
If Yukinoshita Yukino also became Baizhe’s daughter, then what was the point of all her efforts over the years?
It’s all for my only sister, so she can live a freer life!!
“Hyonori?!!”
“elder sister?!!”
As Yukinoshita Haruno spoke, Yuki’s mother and Yukinoshita Yukino were interrupted, and they both looked at their daughter/sister standing ten meters away in astonishment.
Even Yukinoshita Haruno herself didn’t notice that she could hear the two of them talking quietly from her distance.
After a moment of shock, Mother Xue quickly regained her composure, and then said to her eldest daughter with a helpless look on her face:
“Yonano, this matter is not for you, me, or Yukino to decide.”
“As someone who has been there, I can clearly sense that gentleman’s interest in Yukino.”
After all, as an islander who knows her country’s local culture, Xue Mu is very familiar with the concept of sisters.
She didn’t believe that any young and hot-tempered Demon King would be indifferent to a little beauty like Yukinoshita Yukino, and would not covet the opportunity to play with the Yukinoshita sisters!
The vast majority of men from ancient times to the present have the same character, they only speak with their lower body.
In response to what Xue’s mother said, Yukinoshita Yang took a few deep breaths before he managed to calm himself down.
Then he turned to his mother and asked, “Is this what he meant?”
The ‘he’ that Yukinoshita Haruno was referring to was naturally Bai Zhe.
However, upon hearing this, Xue’s mother shook her head, which made Yang Nai’s expression look better.
However, the next second, Xue’s mother’s words made Yang Nai’s face change instantly.
“For the sake of the Yukinoshita family’s further prosperity, isn’t it our duty to understand that person’s intentions?”
Hearing what Yuki’s mother said, Yukinoshita Haruno became extremely angry.
“Yukinoshita family… Yukinoshita family… I think you’ve lost your mind!”
“Ever since Dad disappeared, is the Yukinoshita family the only thing left in your heart?”
“You asked me to do my best for the Yukinoshita family, and asked me to become a puppet controlled by you. Now it’s not enough to send me out, you have to send Yukino out as well.”
“Send this today, send that tomorrow. For the sake of the Yukinoshita family you mentioned, why don’t you send yourself away too?!!”
Faced with her eldest daughter’s extremely angry questioning, Xue’s mother was speechless.
Ever since her husband disappeared without a trace when Yukinoshita Yukino was two years old, time has blurred the years and erased her memories. The appearance and voice of her husband that remain in her memory have become blurred.
Her world now only consists of her two daughters and the Yukinoshita family. Apart from normal business and political dealings, her social circle is extremely narrow.
Only those women who have a close relationship with their husbands.
One of them was the mother of his youngest daughter’s classmate.
Therefore, everything she does now is for the good of her two daughters. She wants Haruno and Yukino to have a smoother future and not have to worry about it like she does, and be cautious in every step in politics and business.
But now things have taken a huge turn for the better. The appearance of Bai Zhe has made her see subversive possibilities!
After witnessing the extraordinary power, she knew that the world was about to change.
Now that the Yukinoshita family has boarded this pioneer train, she will naturally do her best to carve out a smooth path for her two daughters.
However, her stubbornness led her to ignore her daughter’s personal consciousness.
They were no longer her possessions, nor were they the little children who had circled around her when she was little.
They have now grown into adults with their own thinking, who can judge right from wrong and think independently.
This is what caused the current situation.
As a mother, Xue’s mother felt very upset when her own daughter said this to her. Even though she opened her mouth slightly, she couldn’t say a word.
Yukinoshita Yukino, who was standing by, could only watch her sister and mother quarreling from the beginning, because she had no room to interrupt.
Not long after, a male voice broke the terrifying silence that Yukinoshita Yukino felt.
“I was just wondering where everyone had gone. Turns out they were chatting in the backyard.”
“It’s time for lunch. Would you three like to eat with me?”
The person who came was Bai Zhe.
But when Yukinoshita Yukino saw him, her feelings towards her brother-in-law were very strange.
On the one hand, she was very grateful that the other party had broken the winter-like atmosphere in the backyard and rescued her from the mother-daughter relationship that was about to break down.
But on the other hand, she also knew that the quarrel between her mother and sister just now was caused by this man.
And the argument was between her and her sister about whether they should share a husband.
But Yukinoshita Yukino didn’t feel any dislike towards Baizhe.
This may be attributed to the fact that he is handsome and has extraordinary abilities.
Women…or human beings, will always be extremely tolerant of their compatriots who are so powerful that they can only look up to them.
It has been like this since ancient times!
Faced with Bai Zhe’s invitation, Xue’s mother finally came out of her depressed mood and nodded slightly, saying, “Since the adults have invited us, how can we refuse?”
Bai Zhe also smiled when he heard this.
“That’s good. I just heard you guys making a lot of noise over here. It’s a good opportunity to calm down during lunch.”
Although he said it with a smile, the three people present could hear the unquestionable meaning in his words.
In front of Bai Zhe, Yukinoshita Haruno lost the momentum she had just used to compete with her mother. She became timid, lowered her head, took small steps, and followed her man without saying a word.
As for Xue’s mother, she was two steps behind Bai Zhe, staring at her daughter’s back, not knowing what she was thinking.
Yukinoshita Yukino was left behind, and from time to time she would secretly look at her brother-in-law with curiosity, who ended the quarrel between her mother and sister with just one sentence.
Chapter 15 Xue No: “This is a necessary sacrifice!” (Please give flowers, collect, and vote) (Old version)
Because of Yukinoshita Yukino’s problem, the relationship between Yukinoshita Haruno and Yuki’s mother has reached a freezing point.
The atmosphere between the mother and daughter did not ease until dinner time.
The cold war between the two made Yukinoshita Yukino want to run back to the apartment she rented outside to escape reality.
Although the place is small and seems lifeless because she lives there alone, it is at least better than facing the conflicts between her mother and sister now.
But unfortunately she couldn’t leave, at least not now.
Because the root cause of the dispute between the two parties was because of her.
As for the other culprit, he didn’t care at all, because nothing interested him more than exploring power.
However, between the afternoon and dinner, Bai Zhe looked at the girl’s distressed expression and finally gave her an idea.
So, after dinner, the girl took the initiative to pull Yukinoshita Haruno and Yuki’s mother into the hot spring.
After talking it out, Yukinoshita Yukino said that she was no longer a child, and she understood everything she should understand, and that she should also contribute something to the Yukinoshita family.
In the end, this is a necessary sacrifice…
Both Yukinoshita Haruno and Yuki’s mother were unusually silent, their eyes staring straight at the steaming water surface.
At this moment, feeling the atmosphere between mother and daughter, Yukinoshita Yukino silently complained in her heart that women’s hearts are as unpredictable as the sea.
Because of her, her sister and mother had a dispute in the afternoon due to disagreements, and now because of her, the relationship between the two, which had been at its freezing point, has quickly warmed up again.
Of course, the main reason is that Yukinoshita Haruno always knows in her heart that even if she becomes Bai Zhe’s woman, she cannot control this man’s will.
She thought that even if she had to sacrifice herself, she would do it first, try to have a relationship with her sister so that she could slowly accept it, and then she could take it step by step.
However, plans can never keep up with changes, and a small action by Xue’s mother directly shattered her fragile plan.
But now, Yukinoshita Haruno, who knows Yukino’s feelings and understands everything, sighs in her heart that her sister has grown up.
After a moment’s silence, Yang Noi returned to her true nature and started teasing her sister.
But the eye-catching shaking of the hands and the little strawberries on Yukinoshita Haruno’s neck and collarbone made Yukinoshita Yukino’s pretty face suddenly blush.
But in the misty water vapor in the bathroom, it was hard to tell whether it was caused by taking a bath or because of the embarrassment caused by thinking of certain scenes.
After all, in this country even most elementary school students know about matters between men and women, let alone a high school student who is about to become an adult.
As Xue’s mother looked at this scene, a faint smile of relief and a hint of loneliness appeared on her face.
After the three of them took a bath, Yukinoshita Haruno took the uneasy Yukinoshita Yukino to her bedroom.
Here, Bai Zhe, wearing a black shirt with red stripes inside and a white coat outside, is fiddling with a silver sword.
This was the result of his playing with his powers today. He used the “Divine Protection of Steel” from “Dragon Quest” to summon the Dragon Blood Armor and the Holy Sword Balmung.
What was originally supposed to be silver armor turned into the coat it is today under Bai Zhe’s consciousness, but the defensive power did not change at all.
Although the Evil Dragon Blood Armor has a huge flaw, this flaw is offset by the dual effects of Bai Zhe’s godslayer body and evil dragon body, so he can use this armor as a transformable piece of clothing.
Bai Zhe noticed the sisters from the corner of his eye, stopped fiddling with his holy sword, and said to them, “Here they are.”
Upon hearing this, Yukinoshita Haruno nodded slightly.
And Yukinoshita Yukino, who was following behind her, was wondering where the sword in Baizhe’s hand came from.
Until this moment, she had never seen any trace of this sword. Where did the other party take it out from? Could it be a spatial superpower?
But when she noticed Bai Zhe coming towards her with an undisguised gaze, she stopped thinking about these things. Instead, she lowered her head in embarrassment because of the other party’s fiery gaze, and felt her cheeks burning.
Even the heartbeat speed increased a lot.
At the same time, Bai Zhe put away the holy sword he was fiddling with and went out of the house, and the two Yukinoshita sisters followed closely behind.
Then, under the gaze of the two sisters, the pitch-black flames enveloped Bai Zhe, and then burned fiercely to form a huge pitch-black dragon fire storm.
In this burning black storm, a pair of burning golden eyes lit up, like a bright lamp in the dark night, making it difficult for people not to notice.
As the burning black storm dissipated, what appeared in front of the two sisters was a giant black dragon with a body length of more than 30 meters, with scales all over its body shining like obsidian, and a ferocious and majestic appearance.
Seeing this huge monster standing tall on the earth, a shudder from the depths of her soul made Yukinoshita Yukino subconsciously move closer to her sister.
This is the instinctive fear of humans towards giants and the unknown. It has been engraved in the genes since the birth of the human race. Only a very few people in history have been able to overcome this instinct.
But obviously, neither Yukinoshita Haruno nor Yukinoshita Yukino are included in this list.
Apart from the gorgeous clothes of the Yukinoshita family, they are not much different from ordinary girls.
“Sister, sister, my brother-in-law… is a dragon!”
“…I saw it, Yukino…”
Listening to her sister’s trembling voice, Yukinoshita Haruno’s mood was also not calm.
After all, anyone who knew that the person they slept in the same bed with last night was a terrifying dragon would be as helpless as she is now.
Although she heard Bai Zhe say that he could fly into the sky yesterday, she thought that Bai Zhe was simply using telekinesis to fly up like in the boys’ comics. She never thought that he could actually turn into a giant dragon and fly up.
It turns out that hearing something is one thing, and seeing something with your own eyes is another. The two are completely incomparable!
Therefore, Yukinoshita Haruno even hesitated to ask questions.
“What are you doing…?”
“Didn’t I say last night that I would take you to see the clouds? Let’s do it now. I’ll take you and Yukino up there together.”
As he spoke, Bai Zhe stretched out his dragon claws and motioned the two sisters to come into his palm.
Upon hearing this, Yukinoshita Haruno immediately showed an expression of realization. The battle last night was really too intense, and coupled with the quarrel with her mother today because of her sister’s issue, her attention was not on this matter at all.
Besides, she thought that Bai Zhe’s words last night about taking her to see the clouds were just the same lies a man told to coax a woman. After he said them and enjoyed the woman’s enthusiasm, he would forget about them.
But I didn’t expect that the master would actually remember this matter in his heart.
Now, when Yukinoshita Haruno saw Baizhe say that he wanted to take her to the sky, it was impossible for her not to be moved.
“What happened today was a little unexpected, and I almost forgot about it.”
The girl attributed the cause to herself, then climbed onto the evil dragon’s palm, and then reached out to Yukinoshita Yukino who was a little hesitant.
“Come up quickly, Yukino, don’t keep my dear waiting for too long.”
Upon hearing this, Yukinoshita Yukino came to the evil dragon’s palm with a nervous mood.
Then, with the sound of a howling gust of wind, the lights of thousands of homes on the ground shrank rapidly in the sight of the two sisters at a speed visible to the naked eye.
Looking down from the sky at the distance between themselves and the earth, the two sisters closed their eyes out of fear.
But soon, with Bai Zhe’s reminder, the two sisters opened their eyes again.
“Open your eyes. You can’t see the ground from here.”
Then the two sisters saw the same scenery that Bai Zhe saw last night, a cold and bright moon, which made people sigh at the wonder of the universe and the insignificance of human beings.
As for the cold and lack of oxygen at high altitude, the two women were no different from being on the ground under the protection of Baizhe’s magic power.
This night was destined to be a night of enjoyment for Bai Zhe, but it was also a busy night for the satellite bases of major countries.
Because the Earth’s artificial satellite has captured very large, blurry black shadows above the stratosphere for two consecutive nights.
And in this darkness, only the pair of burning golden eyes are lifelike and intimidating.
Tonight in Chiba Prefecture is destined to be another night of lightning, thunder and heavy rain.
Chapter 16: The Second Flower of the Yukinoshita Family! (Please give flowers, please add to favorites, please give monthly tickets) (Old version)
After just one day, Bai Zhe felt that he had become lazy. Even though he saw the morning sunlight through the curtains, he didn’t want to get up.
The reason was that both of his arms were occupied by her.
One is for Yukinoshita Haruno, and the other is for Yukinoshita Yukino.
The former rested her head on his arm, while the latter just hugged him tightly.
Although Xueno’s skin was not very good due to her Guanzhong Plain, fortunately, the girl’s smooth and delicate skin made up for this regret.
In comparison, Yang Nai on the other side made Bai Zhe feel a little excited. If the other party was not still sleeping soundly because of last night’s hard work, his palm would probably move.
Looking at the person who was still sleeping soundly beside him, Bai Zhe closed his eyes again and fell into a doze.
At his summons, the holy sword Balmung was lifted up by the cursed power and floated in the air, then began to change according to his will.
Half an hour later, the nearly two-meter-long English broadsword, which originally required two hands to be held, was reduced to a one-handed sword of nearly one hundred centimeters, which he thought was more convenient to use.
This state of lying lasted until the afternoon, when Yang No and Yukino slowly woke up from their dream.
Xueno pulled up the quilt to cover her blushing face out of shyness.
Yang Noi began to care about Bai Zhe’s arm. She had pressed it all night, and it should have become numb due to poor blood circulation.
So while Bai Zhe was kneading her arm, she asked him, “I’m sorry, I’m sorry. I don’t know why I felt so safe holding your hand, so I pressed your arm all night. How about it now? Can you still feel the existence of your arm?”
Looking at Yang Nai, who was a little flustered because of his concern, Bai Zhe shook his head and said, “For me, even if you hold my hand and sleep for three days and three nights, it will be completely fine.”
Upon hearing this, Yukinoshita Haruno realized that her perspective as a wife was based on the fact that Bai Zhe was still an ordinary person.
“Yeah! I almost forgot you were a godslayer.”
Because what happened in the past two days gave her a feeling of unreality, she was still not used to the existence of supernatural powers.
Then she asked, “You said before that you killed a god and usurped the power from the god. Can you tell me which god you killed?”
As Yukinoshita Haruno finished speaking, Yukino, who was shyly covering her face with the quilt, also showed the same curious look.
“Since this is a different world, I can’t tell you that I killed Siegfried, the Hero of Steel.”
Since they were not in the world of the God Slayer, Bai Zhe felt that it was okay to tell his woman about his power.
Even if someone could find Siegfried’s flaw in the myth, he is not Siegfried.
He is the godslayer, the devil on earth.
Like the Marquis de Vauban’s ability to cause a lasting change in the climate, the Martial King’s ability to turn a country into a poisonous plant-filled enchantment, and the Sword King’s ability to regress technology back to the Middle Ages…
Although Bai Zhe does not have such wide-ranging power.
However, the “Guard of Steel” in “Dragon Quest” can only cause sunburns if one withstands the high heat of a solar flare for more than ten minutes.
With the current technology on Earth, there is no way to truly hurt him.
And this is also the reason why the God Slayer is above all mankind.
Using the power seized from the gods, one person can suppress the entire human civilization!
Bai Zhe’s answer made Yukinoshita Haruno stunned for a moment. Because of her studies and work, she had little contact with mythology, and for a moment she couldn’t remember who Siegfried was.
However, Yukinoshita Yukino on the side showed a look of understanding.
“Is it the dragon-slaying hero in Norse mythology?”
As an island high school student whose grades have never fallen out of the top three in the school, she is used to reading various books in her free time, so she knows more about ghost stories and myths and legends than her sister.
“Exactly.”
Hearing this, Bai Zhe reached out his hand in the face of Xue Noi’s puzzled eyes, and then, amid the girl’s exclamation, he pulled her into his arms and kissed her on the cheek.
The girl who noticed her own Haruno’s gaze immediately showed an embarrassed look.
Although he had been frank with Bai Zhe and Yang Nai last night, and even did many things that he once thought were shameless.
But she was aloof in nature and was obviously not used to Bai Zhe’s sudden and intimate behavior in front of other people.
Driven by curiosity, the girl suppressed her shame and asked Bai Zhe again, “But there are two dragon-slaying heroes, Sigurd and Siegfried. Which one did you kill?”
Yukinoshita Yukino’s words made Bai Zhe laugh out loud.
“He is Siegfried, and also Sigurd. The so-called Siegfried is actually based on the legend of the Sigurd myth. Sigurd is the true prototype.”
“He is the steel hero who slew the evil dragon, but he is also cursed. The evil dragon collects and guards the treasure, and the hero takes possession of the treasure after slaying the dragon. As the saying goes, those who slay dragons eventually become dragons themselves. This is the origin of my power.”
Listening to Bai Zhe’s story, Yukinoshita Haruno said with a strange look on her face, “Are all myths so convoluted?”
Upon hearing this, Bai Zhe kindly explained to his woman, “It’s normal for myths to deviate from each other in different worlds.”
Just like in the world of God Slayer, the same god has multiple aliases, and in the box garden, the godhead can even exchange things like identities. Even some myths from other worlds are very different from those on Earth.
Bai Zhe’s words made Yukinoshita Haruno sigh.
“It seems our vision is still too narrow.”
Just as she sighed, she also picked up her cell phone from the bedside table.
“It’s already two o’clock in the afternoon. I slept for a really long time.”
After complaining about how quickly time passed, Yang Noi hugged Bai Zhe’s arm and asked him, “Zhe-kun, are you hungry? If not, do you mind if we take a shower first and then go eat?”
“Take a shower first.”
Although after becoming a godslayer, the cursed power will automatically cleanse the dirt on the body and keep oneself free from dust.
But Bai Zhe will not change his enjoyment of taking a bath.
Not to mention that he is with a pair of young and beautiful sisters who allow him to do whatever he wants.
The two of them made the decision without even asking for Yukino’s opinion. Then Yangno picked up the old clothes on the ground and put them on. She took Baizhe and Yukino, who were also dressed, to the hot spring in the backyard.
Along the way, in order to take care of her sister’s injuries, Yang No was very considerate and took small steps. Xue No was not a fool, so she naturally saw her sister’s care for her.
But this time she didn’t say anything to show off like before, but just like her calm nature, she followed Yang Nai silently.
So in a short while, the two of them were left far behind by Bai Zhe. When they arrived at the hot spring, he was already soaking in it.
After the servant put the new clothes away outside the hot spring, he went to inform Xue’s mother that the two young ladies and Bai Zhe had woken up.
Yukinoshita Yukino was not very satisfied with the bathing process.
So after taking a bath, the girl would drink a glass of hot milk on weekdays because she had researched online how to make her breasts plump.
However, today, the cup of hot milk handed to her by the servant made her look at him with disgust.
Chapter 17: Will Humanity Become My Enemy? (Please give flowers, collect, and vote) (Old Version)
When Bai Zhe and the other two finished lunch, it was almost four o’clock.
The moment the Demon King put down his chopsticks, Yuki’s mother served him tea and handed Baizhe a contract containing all the property of the Yukinoshita family.
However, Bai Zhe only glanced at it, then put the contract on the table in a bored manner and said to Xue’s mother, “Didn’t I tell you that you don’t need these?”
Upon hearing this, Mother Yuki lowered her head slightly and responded softly, “The Yukinoshita family is ultimately under your control, so even if you don’t become chairman, I should at least present the assets to you.”
In response to what Xue’s mother said, Bai Zhe just nodded indifferently and gave a casual compliment.
“You’re thoughtful.”
But Mother Xue saw from the corner of her eye that the corner of the God-Slaying Demon King’s mouth was slightly raised.
Just like the ancient ministers facing the emperor, there are some things that can be avoided, but cannot be avoided.
Obviously, Bai Zhe was very satisfied with her behavior just now.
Yukinoshita Yukino, who was sitting on the left, looked at her mother’s still humble look in front of her son-in-law, and instantly felt that her decision yesterday was indeed correct.
At the same time, Bai Zhe picked up the contract on the table again, but he didn’t read it himself. Instead, he handed it to Yukinoshita Haruno who was standing beside him and said, “Haruno, please take a look for me. Please list the ones that you think have potential.”
“Understood.”
Upon hearing this, Yukinoshita Haruno nodded. Knowing that Baizhe was testing her ability, she looked through the book very carefully.
Soon, the whole room fell silent, with almost no sound except for the occasional friction of papers as Yang Noi rummaged through them.
After a while, Bai Zhe looked at Xue’s mother who was still kneeling in front of him and asked curiously, “Do you have anything else to say, mother-in-law?”
Since he had eaten the other party’s two daughters, Bai Zhe’s attitude towards the lady in front of him who looked particularly young would naturally be much better.
Upon hearing this, Mother Xue continued to lower her head without looking up: “Indeed, there is one more thing. Please allow me to report it.”
Seeing this, Bai Zhe nodded slightly and said, “Go ahead.”
“This morning, a special envoy from the Ministry of the Environment in Tokyo came to investigate some matters. Although I have sent them back for now, I may send a new special envoy.”
“I’m worried that your whereabouts have been revealed.”
After hearing what Xue’s mother said, Yukinoshita Haruno, who was flipping through the contract and checking the property, and Yukinoshita Yukino, who was watching quietly, immediately looked at Baizhe and showed a worried look together with Xue’s mother.
After all, in their opinion, it is almost impossible for one person to want the other country’s institutions.
Although Bai Zhe is a godslayer, it is still unknown whether he can compete with the entire state organization.
Therefore, to be on the safe side, Xue’s mother thinks it is better to be conservative for the time being.
The contract in Yukinoshita Haruno’s hand was involuntarily wrinkled by her, and Yukino asked in panic:
“Could it be that we were exposed last night when you took us up into the sky? You really shouldn’t have taken us up into the sky.”
Now she regretted not rejecting Bai Zhe’s invitation last night, otherwise he would not have been exposed to the country.
After all, Japan knows about Bai Zhe’s existence, which proves that those countries with extraterrestrial satellites are very likely to also know about his existence!
From this, Yukinoshita Yukino thought of many plots in movies, thought of arrest, thought of experiments, and couldn’t help but worry about her man’s situation.
She had just become his woman yesterday. If he was taken away soon, wouldn’t she become a widow at such a young age?!
In response to the three people’s concerns, Bai Zhe laughed out loud.
“Hahahaha—my whereabouts were revealed? I’ve never thought about hiding my whereabouts.”
“Since the human leaders of this world have already known of my existence, given human greed, they will definitely want to understand me and dissect a being like me.”
“The Marquis of Vauban flooded the Mediterranean ports and occupied the entire Balkan Peninsula; the leader Luo Hao unified the Celestial Empire’s martial arts world and established the ‘Five Prisons Holy Sect’, ensuring the dynasty’s survival and recruiting 30% of the world’s martial artists and alchemists for his own use; the Black Prince single-handedly established the ‘Royal Factory’ and manipulated the entirety of Britain…”
“I think I should do something to let the world know what the Demon King’s reputation is.”
“Let’s start now with these arrogant and insolent human leaders who have no idea what reverence is.”
As Bai Zhe finished speaking, Yukinoshita and the other two immediately showed shocked expressions.
Mother Xue asked Bai Zhe in horror: “…Are you going to declare war on all of humanity?!”
You know, whether it is the Neon under her feet or other major countries in the world, the top leaders are all affected by a single move.
Once this is done, the Yukinoshita family will be completely standing on the opposite side of humanity.
If Bai Zhe wins, then the status of the Yukinoshita family will naturally rise throughout the world; but if Bai Zhe fails… then what awaits the Yukinoshita family will be bad news that she cannot even imagine! !
So, at this moment, Xue’s mother wanted to persuade her son-in-law Bai Zhe that even if he had such a desire, he had to take it step by step.
Isn’t there an old saying in the Celestial Empire on the other side of the strait…Build high walls, store up food, and slowly become king!
Bai Zhe knew what Mother Xue and the two girls were afraid of, so he spoke to comfort them, “You are wrong, Mother-in-law. It’s not that I want to be an enemy of all mankind, but that all mankind wants to be an enemy of me?”
“Only when faced with true disaster will humans recall the fear rooted in their souls.”
“Then these arrogant people who disrespect the Demon King will realize they are mere mortals and will be burned to ashes in the dragon flames.”
He knew that even though some countries might stand idly by before things developed, there was one country that would definitely take action and try to figure out the supernatural phenomena happening to it in order to ensure its position as the overlord of the earth!
So he was waiting for the opportunity, waiting for an opportunity for him to make up his mind and turn millions, tens of millions or even more people into ashes with his own hands!
As for whether humans can defeat the God Killer with current technology?
You will know the result after watching the Godkiller World.
Even though that world had disobedient gods, progenitor gods, magicians, and nuclear bombs manufactured by modern technology, it was still the awakening of the Last King, fulfilling his duty to annihilate the Demon King, that ended the fate of the God Slayer!!
It is simply a fantasy to want to defeat any god-killer with only the human technology of the 21st century.
After all, even Lady Aisha, the most gentle and harmless of the godslayers…
Once she appears, everyone who sees her will be passively influenced by her power, become her fanatical followers, and be willing to serve her, even if it means they die, they will not hesitate!
And even without talking about destructive power, every God Slayer has his own way of preserving his life, which is a mysterious method that current science cannot explain.
Therefore, Bai Zhe has no worries at all about not being able to defeat all of humanity.
The only thing he wanted to know now was the current output limit of his evil dragon form.
Chapter 18: Dragon Blood Beast! (Please give flowers, collect, and vote) (Old version)
Since he was ready to become enemies with the human leaders, in order to prevent the enemy from exploiting his weaknesses, Bai Zhe asked Xue’s mother to buy some well-behaved and obedient hunting dogs.
Then, he fed them diluted dragon blood and tried to create dragon-blood creatures that obeyed his orders.
Although dragon blood can give creatures great power in myths and legends, the malice contained in Baizhe’s evil dragon blood is too strong, and only one in ten hunting dogs purchased by Snow Mother survived.
Amidst the howling sounds, it was burned to ashes by the evil dragon’s blood.
And those chosen hounds who endured the malice of the evil dragon’s blood also evolved into terrifying dragon-blooded creatures that could spit fire, had dragon horns on their heads, and were covered in mane and scales. They were several times larger than lions, and could tear trees apart with a single claw and smash a man-high rock with a single head.
But unfortunately, under the influence of the evil dragon’s blood, these dragon-blooded creatures, without exception, lost most of their intelligence and became dragon beasts that only followed their instincts, and would only act according to the will of the source of their bloodline.
Fortunately, Yang Noi and Xue Noi were contaminated with Bai Zhe’s aura, and in the eyes of these dragon-blooded creatures, they became Bai Zhe’s dragon concubines, so the two also had a certain degree of command over these dragon beasts.
In the backyard of Yukinoshita’s house, on the glass ground that was shining with a color that did not belong to this world, those terrifying monsters were lying on the ground, not daring to look up, as if they were afraid of something.
Because standing in the corridor is the source of their fear and blood, the evil dragon who is eager to take all the treasures in the world and indulge in the dream of gold!
In front of the evil dragon, the favored dragon concubine was counting their numbers.
“One, two, three… ten… twenty-one… thirty-three.”
After counting the number of dragon beasts, Yukinoshita Yukino turned around and reported to Baizhe: “Zhe-kun, there are a total of thirty-three dragon beasts transformed from dragon blood.”
Bai Zhe, who was sitting on Yukinoshita Haruno’s thigh and enjoying the diced fruit she was feeding him, said regretfully while chewing:
“Only thirty-three? That’s too few.”
However, upon hearing this, Yukinoshita Haruno had a different opinion from Baizhe.
“This conversion efficiency is quite good. I remember Mom bought 326 hunting dogs. Do you really think these mortal creatures can withstand the mythical dragon’s blood?”
In her opinion, just a transformed dragon beast would require Japan’s special assault team, and at least thirty people with firepower would be needed to completely kill it.
If thirty of them were to move out in a complete group, it would be no less than a small war. Ordinary people would only be slaughtered in front of these dragon beasts!
The most important thing is that these dragon beasts were created by Bai Zhe using only one drop of blood, and it was diluted. They are extremely terrifying creatures to humans.
But Bai Zhe was not very satisfied with such a creature.
The dragon beasts crawling on the ground below seemed to have sensed the dissatisfaction of the source of their bloodline.
They all turned into aggrieved domestic dogs after being scolded by their owners. Under Bai Zhe’s slightly surprised gaze, they shrank to the size of ordinary dogs, crawling on the ground one by one, and making sad whimpering sounds from their throats.
This strange change made Xueno look at Baizhe and then at these whimpering dragon beasts in a very strange way.
And then, Bai Zhe, who was originally looking at the blue sky outside the eaves, suddenly said: “The guard dog on the ground, it’s time to create one in the sky.”
Afterwards, Bai Zhe asked Xue Mu to buy back hundreds of pigeons, preparing to follow the same method to create a dragon beast that would wreak havoc in the sky.
However, the reality is regrettable. Dogs, which are considered to be spiritual animals, cannot withstand the diluted blood of the evil dragon, and only one in ten survives the evolution.
What’s more, pigeons are even more clumsy in intelligence.
Among hundreds of pigeons, only one, under the effect of the evil dragon’s blood, evolved into a feathered dragon beast that was as tall as a human, had a wingspan of five meters, could spit fire from its mouth, and had a body similar to both a bird and a pterosaur.
But unfortunately, even though this feathered dragon beast has an air advantage, its temperament is more dull than that of the dog dragon beast. Unless it receives orders from the source of its bloodline, it is not a big threat to humans.
In the end, the problem was solved only when Snow Mother offered a few ferocious bald eagles.
Although this kind of bird does not understand human nature as well as a hunting dog, its nature and intelligence are higher than theirs, so it can better adapt to the blood of the evil dragon.
The result of swallowing the blood of the evil dragon was that these bald eagles evolved by cannibalizing each other, and in the end only the most ferocious one survived.
It successfully evolved into a monster taller than an African elephant, with a wingspan of nearly ten meters, feathers of a metallic color, a mouth full of sharp teeth, and an appearance more like an evil dragon, a terrifying monster that only exists in human imagination!
Baizhe named it Gaos.
As soon as Gaos appeared, he tore a dragon beast into pieces with his sharp claws, but then the ferocious beast was besieged by dragon beasts.
The bloody scene shocked Yukinoshita Haruno, and Yukino was so frightened that she screamed.
In the end, it was Bai Zhe who looked over and both sides stopped fighting.
Pitch-black dragon flames shot out from his fingertips, burning the dragon beast that had died tragically in the previous fight into ashes.
After doing all this, Bai Zhe slowly sat up and asked the frightened Xue Noi, “Xue Noi, you haven’t had your summer vacation yet, have you?”
Hearing Bai Zhe’s voice, Xue Noi, who felt extremely confident, came back to her senses from her previous shock and nodded slightly.
“Well, there are still nearly two months of classes.”
Hearing this, Bai Zhe waved his hand and asked the girl to sit aside. He then grabbed her hand and played with it carefully. “Well, since Gaos can fly, let him take those feathered dragon beasts and take care of your safety while you’re out there.”
“I don’t understand this kind of thing. It’s up to you to decide.”
Xue Nai understood what Bai Zhe meant. She also knew that at this point in time when Bai Zhe was exposed to the human high-level officials, this man could not always protect her, her sister and mother.
Although it was just one night of getting to know each other, Yukinoshita Yukino, who had already decided in her heart that she would only have one man for her whole life, had already handed over the safety of her life to her man!
“Then it’s decided.”
As Bai Zhe finished speaking, Gaos, who received Bai Zhe’s order, circled in the sky for a while, created three circles of sound barrier clouds in the sky, and then disappeared.
The dragonmon and feathered dragonmon under him returned to their original appearance before the transformation. At Baizhe’s wave of his hand, they left and turned into hunting dogs and pigeons again, lurking near Yukinoshita’s house.
Although the Yukinoshita sisters could only see the traces left by Gaos, Baizhe knew Gaos’s flying speed very well, which had exceeded Mach 1.
“That’s really exaggerated. A creature transformed by your diluted blood alone possesses the power of this divine weapon. It’s hard to imagine how powerful a creature would be if it could fully withstand your blood.”
Looking at the sound barrier clouds in the sky, Yang No said with some envy, and Xue No nodded in agreement.
Upon hearing this, Bai Zhe suddenly stopped playing with Yukinoshita Yukino’s soft hands, and looked at the sisters with a strange expression.
Seeing this, Yukinoshita Yukino tilted her head cutely and said with a puzzled look, “Um, is there something wrong with what my sister said?”
Seeing the girl as cute as a snow lotus, Bai Zhe pretended to be mysterious and said, “Of course, isn’t the person Yang Nai is talking about right in front of us?”
Hearing this, Yukino became even more confused. After looking at the dragon beast lying on the bottom of the glass for a few times, she finally set her sights on her sister.
Then, she seemed to have thought of something, and her cheeks flushed instantly.
Chapter 19: Evil Dragon Blessing! (Please give flowers, collect, and vote) (Old version)
The cute blushing look of Yukinoshita Yukino was naturally seen by her sister Haruno.
She gave Baizhe a strange look, knowing that this man was deliberately misleading Xueno, wanting to see his sister blushing adorably.
“Isn’t it enough to bully Yukino at night? We have to bully her during the day too.”
In order to stand up for her sister, Yang Nai immediately picked up a strawberry from the fruit plate beside her, deliberately dropped the sweet part, and then put the rest into Bai Zhe’s mouth.
Bai Zhe naturally didn’t care about being treated like this by Yang No, but Xue No looked at her sister with shame and anger.
How could she say such a thing in broad daylight in public? Doesn’t this woman have any sense of shame? ! !
The public in Xue Noi’s mind actually only consisted of a group of dogs transformed by dragon blood, besides her, Yang Noi and Luo Yun.
After being glared at by her sister, Yang Noi immediately smiled awkwardly and changed the subject: “By the way, if it’s just as you said, why don’t Yukino and I feel anything?”
“You really don’t feel anything? Think carefully about what has changed in the past two days.”
In response to Bai Zhe’s reminder, Yukinoshita Haruno carefully recalled her experiences of the past two days.
“change……?”
“I feel like I’ve gotten better these past two days, and I have so much energy.”
“What else?”
“Other than that, there doesn’t seem to be anything special.”
In response to Bai Zhe’s questioning, Yang Noi shook her head, and then the two of them turned their attention to Xue Noi. Seeing this, the girl gave the same answer as Yang Noi.
“I’m the same as my sister.”
Upon hearing this, Bai Zhe’s burning golden eyes lit up. After looking Xue No up and down, he finally stopped his gaze on her lower abdomen.
There, his cursed power remains.
“In that case, Yukino, close your eyes and feel your body carefully to see if there is anything different.”
“I’ll try.”
Listening to Bai Zhe’s words, Xue Noi immediately closed her eyes and felt it carefully as if she was in meditation.
The first thing she felt was a warm force washing over her limbs.
Then, she really discovered an unknown source of heat in her body, which was located at the source of her life that was difficult for women to talk about.
Seeing her sister’s delighted expression after opening her eyes, Yang No immediately asked, “How’s it going, Yukino, did you find anything?”
Hearing this, Yukino nodded slightly, placed her hand on her lower abdomen, and said, “I feel a heat source here, like a volcano waiting to erupt, constantly accumulating energy.”
Then, the two sisters heard Bai Zhe say, “Xue Nao, try to gather the power from that heat source into your hands.”
“good.”
Then, under the watchful eyes of Baizhe and Yukinoshita Haruno, after a full three minutes, Yukino’s palm finally lit up with a reddish-orange light. It was a ball of flame not much bigger than the girl’s fist, but Yukino could control it freely.
Seeing this, Bai Zhe immediately understood what was going on.
Because humans are highly spiritual creatures different from wild beasts, they are not like wild beasts that have been stained with the blood of evil dragons and are driven by primitive hunting instincts to transform their bodies and evolve magical organs that can breathe fire.
It is to borrow the source of mana in the body to form a magical power source like a combustion furnace, and transport it to various parts of the body through the blood, subtly changing people’s potential to achieve controllable and further possibilities.
Seeing this, Bai Zhe spoke again: “Throw it out and try.”
“I said throw it out and see how powerful it is.”
Xueno was stunned for a moment when she heard this. After Baizhe repeated it again, the girl threw the flame in her hand away.
Immediately afterwards, a loud explosion sounded from the backyard, alarming the entire Yukinoshita family. Even Yuki’s mother, who was busy working at her desk, opened the window and asked the servants what had happened.
boom–
A concave hole with a radius of five meters was smashed into the originally crystallized ground. The power was comparable to that of a small-caliber mortar.
As the person involved, Yukino could clearly feel that she would have to release at least a thousand flames like the ones just now to consume all the magic power in her body!
The power of the flames astonished the two sisters, while Bai Zhe slowly sat up from Yang Noi’s thighs, looked at the surprise in Yang Noi’s eyes and said, “You and Xue Noi try to find other effects of the flames, such as turning them into weapons.”
Yang No nodded.
Unfortunately, until night fell, Yang No and Yukino had not been able to condense the flames into physical weapons except throwing them around like cannonballs.
In addition, because the latent energy in their bodies was activated, the physical fitness of the two people was also greatly improved. It was easy for them to jump two meters. If they used their fists hard, they could even break the load-bearing pillars supporting the corridor.
Fortunately, after several hours of training, the two sisters adapted to their current physical fitness.
Bai Zhe, on the other hand, classified the abilities of both Yang No and Yukino into “Evil Dragon Protection”.
After dinner, before going to bed, Bai Zhe asked Xue’s mother whether the island country’s top leaders had sent anyone to Yukinoshita’s house to investigate the situation this afternoon, and received a negative answer.
Afterwards, before going to bed, Baizhe invited Yino and Xueno out on a date, and the two sisters gladly accepted.
So after breakfast the next day, Bai Zhe instructed Xue’s mother on some things, and then, under the leadership of Yang Nai, took Xue Nai to the most famous commercial street nearby.
The devil walked on the street with the two sisters, as if he had forgotten that he had been noticed by the human leaders and that he had been arrogant and said whether humans would become his enemies!
Therefore, for the entire morning, in addition to buying a mobile phone, the Demon King also acted as a clothes hanger for once, letting the two sisters choose a lot of clothes for him.
Fortunately, the Yukinoshita family was well-known in Chiba Prefecture, so after paying the deposit, they only had to pack the goods and have them delivered to their door, leaving the two sisters and the Demon King’s hands basically empty along the way, except for the occasional snack.
It was not until noon that the three of them chose a high-end Western restaurant to rest.
Taking the menu from the waiter, Yang Noi chose her lunch while making helpless complaints to Bai Zhe who was sitting opposite her.
“I’ve heard from other people that men always complain about the pain of shopping with women, but why is it the other way around here?”
Yukino, who understood this point well, echoed it, and then continued:
“But then again, we’ve been wandering around all morning and haven’t spotted any suspicious individuals. Could it be that we were wrong yesterday and the authorities haven’t noticed your presence yet, or maybe they’re trying to coexist?”
But Yukino’s innocence was broken by Haruno herself.
“How is this possible? If it had happened the day before yesterday, it would have been fine. But if no one noticed the flames shooting up into the sky in our backyard last night, this country would be doomed.”
“Also, Yukino, don’t think too highly of those politicians. They won’t allow anyone to ride on their heads!”
Chapter 20: The Unexpected Female Teacher in Her 30s! (Please give me flowers, please add me to your collection, please give me a monthly ticket) (Old Version)
Zongman: I was favored by the goddess and became a demon king: Chapter 20: The unexpected female teacher in her thirties! (Please give flowers, collect, and vote)
Yukinoshita Haruno’s words, which sounded like an older sister, made Yukino fall into deep thought.
After making his choice, he handed the menu to the waiter. After the waiter left, Bai Zhe immediately said to Yang Nai in a teasing tone:
“So, that’s why you were on top last night, Yangno.”
“Hey! Don’t say that in a situation like this!!”
Faced with Bai Zhe’s teasing, a blush appeared on Yukinoshita Haruno’s face in embarrassment.
If they were at home or in a private setting, she would cater to Bai Zhe and say dirty words to each other, but now they are outside, in a restaurant with people around, and she, Yukinoshita Haruno, still has some dignity to save!
Xueno, who was sitting next to Baizhe, listened to his conversation with her sister. When she felt a big hand on her thigh, her face turned slightly red.
He cursed in a low voice out of shame and anger, his vocabulary was as long as his size.
“Dirty!”
In Bai Zhe’s eyes, Yukinoshita Yukino looked like an angry kitten at this moment, but no matter how angry she was, she was cute in his eyes because she was too weak.
“By the way, Yukino, why don’t you put on some cat ears and try to act like a cat tonight? When we passed by the cat cafe earlier, I saw you were almost hooked.”
In response to Bai Zhe’s proposal, Yukinoshita Yukino, who knew what was in this man’s mind, gave him a shy look, but did not refuse.
Yang No, who was sitting opposite, looked at Xue No with excitement after hearing Bai Zhe’s words, and clapped his hands lightly and said:
“Oh~ Yukino dressed as a cat, I want to see it too~”
“Of course, if Yukino-chan feels shy, I’ll be there for you. After all… we’re sisters.”
Yukinoshita Haruno’s words were full of sarcasm, and Yukinoshita Yukino gritted her teeth when she heard them.
If she wasn’t outside now, she would have already smeared the inflamed bullet on the face of this bad-tempered sister. She was even more capable of bullying her than the man next to her!
Anyway, the opponent has the same “Evil Dragon Protection” as her, so it is not a problem for him to take her fire bullets in the face.
Seeing Yukino staring at him coldly, Yangno immediately changed the subject and said, “By the way, is it my illusion? I feel like there are fewer people dining in this restaurant.”
Hearing Yang Noi’s words, Xue Noi was obviously stunned for a moment, while Bai Zhe looked at the crowd outside the window which was gradually thinning out. He paused for a moment and smiled, then retracted his gaze and slowly spoke:
“It’s not that there are fewer people, it’s that we are the only ones left.”
The customers who had originally dined here gradually left at some point, and the waiter who had originally served them was now standing at the door like a gatekeeper.
Seeing this, Yang Nai’s face suddenly changed: “Oh no! It’s a trap——”
Xueno even grabbed Baizhe’s hand, stood up and wanted to walk out, but she failed to pull the Demon King.
The other person sat upright on the sofa like a towering mountain.
But Yukino was gently pulled by the Demon King and fell into his arms.
“you……”
Looking at Bai Zhe’s indifferent expression, Yang Naian suppressed the throbbing in her heart, and sat back down on her hips that had been raised along with Xue Noi.
At this moment, the restaurant doorbell rang again.
“Sorry, sir, we’re closing.”
“Ah, it’s okay, I’m not ordering anything. My friend is right here, I just need to chat with her.”
A beautiful woman with long black hair, wearing a white shirt and looking to be in her twenties, stood at the door and looked around. When she saw Yukinoshita Haruno sitting opposite Baizhe, and saw the girl shaking her head to signal her to leave quickly, she immediately showed a look of joy and came straight towards Baizhe and the other two without hesitation.
Yukinoshita Haruno couldn’t help but cover her face. She didn’t look at her until the other person walked in. She sighed and said, “Didn’t I tell you not to come in, idiot!”
Looking at the idiot in front of her who understood her signal but did the opposite and kept walking into the trap, she just felt tired.
Although Shizuka Hiratsuka was absolutely confused when Haruno called her an idiot, she still smiled at this good friend whom she hadn’t seen for some time.
“I saw it, but you and your sister are here, and there’s a handsome guy here too. I can’t just leave without saying hello.”
“Besides, it was this handsome guy who invited me in when I was outside the window just now.”
“Also, you actually know such a handsome guy and you didn’t introduce him to me. Are we still friends?”
At the end of her speech, Shizuka Hiratsuka’s tone became a little resentful.
As a typical woman in her thirties, her family urges her to get married every day and introduces men to her every now and then.
However, the people introduced by her parents and relatives either she looked down upon or they disliked people who smoked, drank, and behaved in an unfeminine manner.
Basically, we just meet up for a meal, wave goodbye, and then delete each other’s messages!
The number of men she has come into contact with in her life, apart from the elders in her family and her own students, can be counted on one hand.
The reason was that she couldn’t stand school bullying in junior high school, so she got angry and punched the boy who led the bullying and knocked out his front teeth.
Afterwards, although she became famous overnight and was popular among girls, she had no chance with men at all.
This incident caused quite a stir at the time. Fortunately, I had some connections at home and I had a strong personality, so I was able to calm the situation and avoid having to transfer schools.
It can be said that throughout the entire Chiba County, her nickname “Iron Fist of Quiet” is known to everyone, from Chiba University to Chiba Elementary School!
This also led to the fact that men of her age in Chiba Prefecture did not even dare to think about pursuing her.
Although her temper has calmed down over the years, her former reputation still makes the male teachers and principal of Sobu High School afraid to speak loudly to her.
After all, even in China, across the sea where gender equality is practiced, no man wants to marry a woman who can knock out his teeth with one punch!
Not to mention, in this island society where the status of men and women is distorted.
After she finished speaking, she turned her gaze to Bai Zhe, who was sitting opposite Yang Nai, with a reserved smile on her face.
“Hi handsome guy, nice to meet you. I’m Shizuka Hiratsuka, and I’m kind of a friend of yours. Can I get to know you?”
“Bai Zhe, Yang Nai’s man.”
When Bai Zhe introduced himself, Shizuka Hiratsuka immediately showed a shocked expression.
“Um?!!”
But then, her shock turned into sadness, and she sat down next to Yang Noi and drank the alcoholic drink in her quilt.
“Damn it, Yang Nori, you are such a bad guy, but you already have a man, and I…”
What puzzled her was that if Baizhe was Yang No’s man, then why was he sitting with Xue No.
And if she had seen it correctly outside the window, it was Yukino who grabbed the other person’s hand and then fell into the other person’s arms.
Even though Yukino had only been her student for less than half a semester, she knew that the confessions that Yukino had thrown into the trash were enough to fill up an entire trash can, so much so that she was called the Ice Queen in school.
However, even such an Ice Queen did not immediately stand up and show an expression of disgust when she was pulled into the arms of her brother-in-law.
Therefore, there is definitely a problem between these three people, and it is a big problem!
Chapter 21: The Demon King’s Declaration! (Please give flowers, collect, and vote) (Old version)
After drinking the pre-dinner drink brought by the waiter, Shizuka Hiratsuka became slightly drunk under the influence of alcohol.
Then she started complaining to the three people present, saying that she was an old woman in her thirties and no one wanted her, and her family was pressuring her hard. She wished she could find a boyfriend as handsome as Yang Noi.
If she could go back to the past, she would also like to fully experience her youth, instead of giving up on herself and focusing entirely on her studies after being feared by the opposite sex of the same age. She also learned karate and other fighting skills during the holidays, which made her completely unable to meet men.
While she was complaining, she asked the waiter to fill her glass of red wine more than once.
At the end, as if venting her dissatisfaction with her past self, Shizuka Hiratsuka slammed the table and raised her glass, asking the waiter to fill her empty glass.
Hiratsuka Shizuka’s rude behavior scared Yukinoshita Haruno, who was standing next to her. She was afraid that her friend would offend Bai Zhe because of her drunken talk and actions, so she hurried to comfort her.
As for Yukinoshita Yukino, she was currently struggling with Baizhe, trying to break free from his arms.
After all, the woman sitting in front of her and acting drunkenly was her teacher at school.
Although the other party might not say much outside, she didn’t want him to talk to her in school and let some busybodies in the school spread some gossip.
At this moment, a waiter in a suit came to the table with a cart, placed the meals ordered by the three people on the table one by one, and said with a smile:
“Your meal is ready, please enjoy. If you need anything, please call me.”
Just as the waiter put his hands back on the cart and turned to leave, he was stopped by Bai Zhe.
“etc.”
His voice startled the other person, causing the waiter’s hand to involuntarily tighten around the handle of the cart. He turned around with some trepidation and asked, “Um, is there anything else the sir can do for you?”
The Demon King released the black-haired girl he had held in his arms, then took a sip from the wine glass before speaking again, “The wine tastes pretty good.”
At the same time, Xue No, who was released by Bai Zhe, also discovered that there was no one outside the window at some point.
Because of her inner uneasiness, the girl, who had sensed something, subconsciously forgot that she was no longer an ordinary person. She even moved her butt and pressed close to Bai Zhe, as if this was the only way she could feel safe.
As Bai Zhe finished speaking, the waiter’s face suddenly relaxed and the smile on his face was no longer stiff.
“I’m glad you like it, if you need anything else please call me.”
Bai Zhe nodded upon hearing this: “Indeed, there is one more thing.”
Waiter: “Please give your orders.”
The moment the waiter finished speaking, the wine glass in the devil’s hand slowly tilted, and the wine in the glass flowed onto the table like a trickle, then formed a straight line and flowed straight to the waiter’s feet.
Immediately afterwards, Bai Zhe’s voice sounded again.
“In your next life, don’t add anything to the wine, lest you ruin the original taste of the wine.”
Although he said so, in fact Bai Zhe had no idea how to taste wine. It was just that the God Slayer’s inhuman physique and the evil dragon’s sense of smell allowed him to taste and smell the flavor in the cup that was different from that of wine.
As Bai Zhe finished speaking, Shizuka Hiratsuka, who was drinking, stopped what she was doing instantly, and the two Yukinoshita sisters also became alert immediately.
The smile on the waiter’s face froze at this moment. This time, he didn’t turn around again. He just turned back and said, “What are you talking about, guest? I don’t quite understand.”
While quibbling, the waiter’s hand gradually groped to the bottom of the top layer of the cart.
The next second, he picked up the pistol hidden there.
However, just as he turned around and was about to point the gun at Bai Zhe, he heard Bai Zhe’s voice calmly say: “Burn, flame.”
The shackles of the bottom line in the heart of the newly born devil made him want to take up the greater good, and now the time has come.
In Hiratsuka Shizuka’s sight, flames rose from the wine flowing in Baizhe’s cup and turned into a fire dragon in an instant.
The agent disguised as a waiter had no time to react and was swallowed by the fire dragon in an instant. The fire dragon then turned into a pillar of fire that shot up into the sky, burning the ceiling black.
The scene just now scared Shizuka Hiratsuka so much that she stood up immediately.
But before she could react, the next second, American soldiers stationed on the island, equipped with live ammunition, dropped from above with a rope outside the window and shattered the restaurant glass with a shot.
At the same time, more than a dozen fully armed members of the island nation’s Self-Defense Force kicked open the back kitchen door and, together with the American army, surrounded Bai Zhe and his four companions with two pieces of bread sandwiched with cheese.
“Don’t move, put your hands up!!”
Looking at the dark muzzle of the gun, Shizuka Hiratsuka instantly woke up from her drunken state and raised her hands.
Meanwhile, Haruno and Yukino assumed attacking postures, ready to launch fire bombs at any moment!
As for Bai Zhe, he looked around and made a disdainful sound.
“With just this small group of people, you have the guts to point your guns at the devil. You deserve the death penalty.”
“However, before that, please have your person in charge come out.”
Seeing that the person was coming for Baizhe, Hiratsuka Shizuka, who was extremely nervous and full of questions, did not dare to move. She could only open her mouth and whisper to Yukinoshita Haruno, “What on earth is going on?”
If she were caught, even if her family had some connections, they probably wouldn’t be able to save her.
And at this moment, she finally understood why Yang Noi sighed when she came here earlier.
It wasn’t because he had disturbed her date with her boyfriend, but because he sighed that she was a fool who didn’t listen to advice.
If she could go back to the past, Shizuka Hiratsuka would not hesitate to punch herself hard ten minutes ago!
Even Yukinoshita Haruno had not expected that there really were people in this world who were as stupid as wild boars, constantly falling into traps.
Hearing this, Yukinoshita Haruno looked at her helplessly, then said, “I’ll tell you the reason later. Now shut up.”
Seeing this, Shizuka Hiratsuka obediently shut her mouth and stopped asking questions.
At the same time, Bai Zhe’s words also made one person walk out from the American team by the window, take off his glasses and reveal a typical American face.
“I’m Colonel Kend. I don’t know why the higher-ups issued the arrest order, but for the sake of your life, I still advise you to give up resistance and come with us.”
However, the threat from a mortal could not change the indifferent expression on the devil’s face.
He only responded to the other party’s kindness:
“There are kind people in the American Army, but unfortunately, their kindness isn’t enough to save you, who have no memory of you.”
“While there is still time, tell the people behind you that the Demon King’s wrath is about to fall, and no one can stop it. No one can stop it.”
Of course, Bai Zhe knew that these people were carrying radios, and the people hiding behind them could hear them.
Therefore, these words are just a simple declaration from the Demon King.
The colonel sighed upon hearing this.
“Fire!”
The next second, as the soldiers pulled the trigger, flames engulfed the entire restaurant, and explosions followed closely behind, accompanied by shock waves. The fire that spread out of the window even burned half of the street outside the store to ashes!
The billowing smoke and the noise of the explosion attracted the attention of the Self-Defense Forces who were blocking street intersections due to gas leaks.
People who wanted to watch the fun began to gather at the street entrance.
Inside the restaurant, everything was on fire except for the space under the feet of Bai Zhe and the other three.
Broken limbs, internal organs and painful wails turned the originally beautifully decorated restaurant into a burning hell on earth at this moment.
Chapter 22: The Evil Dragon Appears! (Please give flowers, collect, and vote) (Old Version)
Zongman: I was favored by the goddess and became the devil: Chapter 22 The evil dragon appeared in the world! (Please give flowers, collect, and vote)
“Hurry, hurry—get to your place.”
After a burst of explosions, the Self-Defense Force members at the street entrance gathered immediately after receiving the notification, raised their guns, and pointed them at the street that had already been evacuated.
Once a human figure appears, he will be subjected to crazy gunfire.
Of course, because America wanted to capture them alive, most of them, whether they were members of the Self-Defense Forces or the American troops stationed on the island, were fired with blank bullets.
But even so, large numbers can still cause death!
As for the curious people who had gathered at the intersection, after the explosion, they saw the soldiers guarding the intersection acting as if they were facing a great enemy. Except for some who were not afraid of death, most of them quickly moved away from the dangerous area.
Soon after, four figures emerged from the restaurant with billowing smoke, one man and three women.
“Attention all units, attention all units, target appears, stay alert!”
What surprised these soldiers was that the leading man did not show any fear at all when facing the gun, but instead smiled in a terrified way.
“It seems that there are surprises waiting for us outside.”
“But who is the dragon and who is the ant… Some people simply can’t tell the difference.”
As Bai Zhe finished speaking, a huge shadow quickly passed across the entire street, and with it came an explosion of flames carrying the impact.
The giant beast, resembling an eagle and a pterosaur, flapped its wings and took flight, raining down its wrath on those who dared to disrespect the Demon King.
An orange-red flame with a temperature of one thousand degrees Celsius spewed out from Gaos’s beak full of sharp teeth.
The Self-Defense Forces and those who were watching the excitement without caring about their lives had no time to react, and in an instant, the street was engulfed in flames.
And in the swaying flames that seemed to set everything on the street on fire, Bai Zhe stood on the earth like a king worshipped by the flames.
Even Yang No and Yukino, who had witnessed Gaos’s brutality yesterday, were shocked after seeing the scene just now, not to mention Hiratsuka Shizuka, who had been following Bai Zhe silently with a blank mind since the collapse of her worldview.
After experiencing the scene just now, the fire and the screams, this teacher who teaches and educates students did not get scared to pee on the spot, which shows that he was very courageous.
At this moment, a running figure broke through the flames and came in front of Bai Zhe.
It is the dragon beast that guards the Yukinoshita family.
Although the dragon beast cannot speak, Bai Zhe, as the source of dragon blood, can still understand the other party’s general meaning.
At the same time they were attacked, the Yukinoshita family was also attacked by agents, but those attackers were torn to pieces in an instant by the dragon beasts guarding the Yukinoshita family, and now Mother Yuki is waiting for him to return and take charge of the situation.
However, Bai Zhe shook his head and turned to Yukinoshita Haruno beside him and said, “Let Gaos take you back.”
Upon hearing this, Yang nodded slightly.
Seeing this, Xue Noi tugged at his sleeve and said with a worried look on her face, “You should be careful too.”
Although she knew that Bai Zhe’s strength was beyond the reach of ordinary people, the girl was still afraid that her man would be hurt.
Seeing the worry on Yang Noi and Xue Noi’s faces, Bai Zhe reached out and touched the latter’s head and said, “Don’t worry, I’ll be back before dinner. I still want to see Xue Noi’s cat ear costume, right?”
With a blush appearing on Yukino’s face, she nodded shyly, and with Haruno and Hiratsuka Shizuka, she climbed onto Gaos’ back and flew into the sky.
After that, Bai Zhe selected the direction through the satellite map on his mobile phone and chanted evil words.
“This is the curse of the Rhinegold! O man, you will vomit filth and walk on all fours… You will crawl in the abyss and hide in caves! You will be clad in armor, and your claws will be like swords!”
The pitch-black flames, as the spirit chanted, instantly transformed into a storm, engulfing everything within a three-kilometer radius.
All man-made structures melted into molten iron in an instant, and the earth turned into boiling magma… The land within an area of ​​three square kilometers has turned into a purgatory on earth!
As the dark dragon fire storm dissipated, a ferocious dragon with a pair of burning golden eyes, a body length of nearly 300 meters, a wingspan of more than 500 meters, and scales black that gleamed with obsidian in the sun, appeared before the world like the reappearance of a myth!
Seeing the 300-meter evil dragon, even Yang Noi and Xue Noi, who had seen Bai Zhe transform into an evil dragon the night before, couldn’t help but show a look of shock.
“It’s huge, even bigger than the one I saw the day before yesterday.”
As for Shizuka Hiratsuka, she didn’t know what expression to use to express her shock.
The next moment, a terrifying roar from ancient mythology roared out from the dragon’s mouth, turning into a storm that tore through the clouds.
“hold head high—-“
At this moment, the souls of all the people in Chiba County seemed to be hit by a heavy hammer, and their hearts felt unprecedented pressure. Some even foamed at the mouth and fainted from fear.
The senior military officials of the island nation who observed this scene through satellites immediately cleaned up their desks and cursed America, who was far away on the other side of the ocean.
If the other party had not been greedy and reckless towards this suddenly appearing supernatural power, how could the island country have provoked this monster!
Considering the number of people who died in this massive natural disaster, the islanders would definitely want him to commit suicide by seppuku in public.
After all, with the power Bai Zhe has shown now, in the eyes of these high-level officials, it is impossible to deal with him unless a high-yield nuclear bomb is used.
However, once nuclear bombs are used, it will be no different from a large-scale war. The enemy will not stand there and wait for the bombs to fall! !
The scene of Bai Zhe transforming into a giant dragon was also captured by countries on Earth that can conduct satellite monitoring of the ground, in addition to the island country.
Admiral America Ross, who saw this scene, clenched her fists and breathed a sigh of relief.
“Releasing your anger and exhausting your energy on the island nation, when you have exhausted your strength, it will be time for us, America, to take the spoils.”
However, the next second, in front of the shocked gazes of Admiral Ross and all the satellite observation station staff, the evil dragon transformed by Bai Zhe flapped its wings and stirred up a storm. Without any intention of concealing itself, it left the island country and headed straight for the American mainland!
Admiral Ross, upon seeing this, was immediately filled with fear and gave orders to his subordinates.
“Quickly notify the Pacific Fleet. We must intercept it in the Pacific and never let it enter the mainland!”
“yes!”
A minute and a half later, a sudden storm on the Pacific Ocean allowed America’s proud fleet to discover its target.
“Sir, the target has appeared and is thirteen nautical miles away.”
“Notify all ships to fire and shoot down this monster.”
The moment the conversation between the commander and his subordinates ended, everyone on the fleet saw an irresistible light emerging from the storm.
“Notify all ships to evade!”
However, before the commander could finish his words, a white light of destruction descended.
The sea was parted as a white light so strong that it was impossible to open one’s eyes flashed across the sea.
Immediately afterwards, amid a deafening explosion, huge mushroom clouds rose from the sea, causing huge waves hundreds of meters high in the Pacific Ocean.
At the same time, America mainland completely lost contact with its own fleet!
All that was left was the crackling sound of electricity coming from the other end of the phone. At this moment, Admiral Ross had only one thought in his mind.
“It’s over.”
(The protagonist’s incarnation of the evil dragon probably looks like this)
Chapter 23: The Fall of the Statue of Liberty! (Please give flowers, collect, and vote) (Old version)
New York City, the largest city in America, has a total population of over eight million. It is the global center of economy, finance, commerce, trade, culture and media, one of the world’s three largest financial centers, and is known as the richest place in the world.
Here is not only Wall Street, known as the barometer of the American economy, but also the most prosperous port.
Among them, famous attractions such as Times Square, the Statue of Liberty, Central Park, and the Metropolitan Museum of Art are check-in spots that foreign tourists yearn to visit.
This rich, prosperous and modern city still has twinkling lights illuminating the night sky even at night.
The upper class controls most of the resources in the city and lives a life of luxury and feasting that everyone envies; the middle class is busy day and night trying to survive, but they can still have enough food and clothing; and the lower class has no resources and no connections, so most of them can only sell their physical labor and live a life of mediocrity.
The city has been operating peacefully amidst blood, tears and wailing.
But the red lights tonight are particularly glaring because the military has issued an evacuation order, causing a certain degree of chaos in various parts of the city.
Because this country advocates freedom, various concepts, ideas and races gather here, resulting in unstoppable conflicts.
The upper class people who learned the truth through their connections were either on helicopters or on their way to their private planes, while the middle and lower class people could only evacuate under the mobilization of the New York City police.
However, the evacuation effect was not ideal.
Extremists took the opportunity to hold up banners in the name of freedom, instigating the public to point fingers at the government; some took advantage of the chaos to smash the windows of supermarkets and make purchases for free, etc. A series of acts of creating chaos caused most of the city’s roads to become congested, and the sounds of horns mixed with curses echoed one after another on various roads in the city!
However, just three minutes after the army issued the evacuation order.
Whether they are upper class, middle class, or lower class; whether they are old, women, or children; whether they are kind or prisoners…
Soon after nightfall, everyone looked up at the sky.
Above the night sky, the dazzling red light dyed the clouds into crimson clouds. At this moment, everyone fell into endless panic!
Because of this scene, most people are reminded of the scene of a meteorite falling.
However, the peeled-back clouds told those who began to flee that the meteorite falling above the clouds was not what they had imagined.
Instead, it was another, more despairing scene.
An enormous evil dragon spewed out flames from its mouth, which gathered into a fireball with a diameter of more than a kilometer. It was like a sun standing in the sky above New York City, dispelling the darkness and illuminating the night sky.
However, what this sun will bring to people and to the city is not dawn and hope, but destruction and death!
Even the Statue of Liberty, which had stood on Liberty Island for a hundred years, changed color due to the sunlight. It looked like a messenger from hell, glowing with flames and magma, telling everyone that disaster had come.
The Book of Genesis in the Bible once said: The sins of Sodom and Gomorrah were reported to the Lord, so the Lord sent two angels to bring down divine punishment, casting sulfur and fire from the sky to burn the cities and the sins inside them to ashes.
In America, which was founded by Britain, Christianity is the most popular religion.
Therefore, when many people saw this scene, they thought of the two cities described in the Bible, and associated it with the madness of the world today, and began to cry bitterly in despair.
“Divine punishment, this is definitely divine punishment.”
“God, save us.”
“qnmd, this damn world is finally going to end!”
“Bitch, I’m about to die, what’s wrong with letting me have some fun before I die?”
“Jack, please don’t leave me. It was wrong of me to sleep with Mike, but I still love you!”
Some people knelt down to repent, some people erupted with the suppressed darkness of humanity, and some people tried their best to escape…
The entire city has fallen into complete madness because of the impending destruction, and no one can control it anymore!
Looking at the madness in the city below and the tragic fate of some people, a trace of pity flashed in Bai Zhe’s burning golden eyes, but there was never a trace of hesitation.
In fact, he had already landed in the American mainland half a minute ago, and it was not until three seconds ago that he chose this symbolic city to carry out the first penalty.
The next second, some people below looked up and saw fighter jets flying from a distance, and hope suddenly ignited in their hearts.
“Great! It’s a military plane. We’re saved.”
However, what these people didn’t know was that these planes were carrying small nuclear bombs to deal with the evil dragon that Bai Zhe had transformed into.
However, before these planes could enter the range, the sun in front of the evil dragon, which was over a kilometer in diameter, finally set at this moment.
The white light enveloped everything in an instant, and the shadows of all things disappeared at this moment.
The surrounding cities are illuminated like daytime!
Three seconds later, the light vanished, and the once bustling New York City was completely wiped off the map. The entire land sank, leaving only bubbling, boiling molten lava, surging seawater, and a sky full of steam rising from the high temperature!
In an unknown military base, Admiral Ross, who observed this scene through satellite, suddenly fell into a chair with despair.
He knew that even if he didn’t die at the hands of this monster today, he would definitely be sent to a military court, executed by firing squad amidst the condemnation of countless people, and then be nailed to the pillar of shame in human history and be infamous for eternity!
Seeing this, even Admiral Ross’s closest subordinates did not dare to have anything to do with him at this moment.
However, what is despairing is that the staff responsible for the satellite images saw that the evil dragon did not stop destroying New York City after destroying it, but instead made new moves.
“Oh no, that monster is moving again.”
Half a minute later, Washington and Los Santos, two world-famous American cities, were also destroyed by Bai Zhe in the same way!
All the leaders of various countries who received this news sat trembling in their chairs, with cold backs and sweaty palms, and were glad that they did not take action immediately after receiving the news, but chose to observe for a while.
The senior officials of the island nation’s Self-Defense Forces who were directly involved in the arrest plan were scolded and questioned to varying degrees. The prime minister and many cabinet members were used by their opponents as an excuse to launch a large-scale coup. They were directly removed from their senior positions in an extremely short period of time and imprisoned on charges of treason!
As for the relatives of those who participated in the arrest mission, every one of them was implicated.
Adults were fired for inexplicable reasons, and children who were still in school were suspended from their studies for various reasons, and their families were notified to wait for investigation.
It can be said that today’s island nation’s officials have never worked so hard and so fast!
The Yukinoshita family, originally just a medium-sized family in Chiba Prefecture, was also exposed to the eyes of high-level officials from countries around the world for the first time.
Chapter 24: The male instinct after killing! (Please give flowers, collect, and vote) (Old version)
In the evening, the evil dragon, its scales gleaming with obsidian, unleashed its wrath upon America and flew back to the island nation in the twilight.
At the Yukinoshita family, Yuki’s mother was busy on the phone. After seeing Bai Zhe’s power, some chaebols, unable to meet Bai Zhe directly, thought of using a roundabout way to get in touch with the Demon King through the Yukinoshita family.
As for the easiest way to establish a relationship with the Yukinoshita family, it is to give money.
By placing large orders, the Yukinoshita family is given the green light economically and politically. By binding a large number of interests in a short period of time, the two sides will naturally communicate with each other and then start their plans.
As for why he didn’t go find Yang No and Yukino, who seemed to have a closer relationship with Bai Zhe.
Of course, because the two of them turned their phones to silent mode right after they came back, Xue’s mother’s phone was now flooded with calls, and she didn’t even have time to take a break and drink some water.
Those chaebol people were as greedy as wolves seeing meat. A new call came in the second after the previous call ended.
While Snow Mother was busy, Yang Nai sat on the steps in the front yard and watched the dragon beast pacing back and forth in patrol of the empty gate. She hadn’t said a word since she came back, and sat there quietly like a wife waiting for her husband.
On the contrary, Yukino, who usually has a cold temperament and seems more mature than her peers, showed her immature side at this moment.
He walked around the yard from time to time, sometimes looking up at the sky, sometimes looking towards the door and gazing into the distance.
Shizuka Hiratsuka, who was brought back by the two sisters, is now sleeping soundly in the guest room due to the aftereffects of the alcohol and the exciting scene she witnessed. However, judging from her sleeping posture, her dreams are not peaceful either.
As for the servants of the Yukinoshita family, they were temporarily sent home, leaving only one or two old people who were still loyal to the Yukinoshita family even at this moment, serving Yuki’s mother.
It was unknown how long it took, until the afterglow of the sun dyed the earth golden and the lights in the house came on, Yang No and Xue No heard the loud cry of Gaos circling in the sky with Yulongmon.
Although the other party did not speak human language, they were able to roughly understand what he meant because of the “Evil Dragon’s Protection”.
Bai Zhe is back.
The next moment, a strong wind blew up from the sky, blowing the flowers and plants in the front yard all over the place, and a huge black shadow enveloped the Yukinoshita family.
Accompanied by a burst of black dragon flames, the evil dragon’s figure disappeared, and Bai Zhe appeared in the front yard of Yukinoshita’s house.
The moment she saw the Demon King, Yukino, who had been waiting in the yard for a long, long time, which felt like a century, took two steps at a time and threw herself into his arms.
At the same time, Yang Nai, who saw Bai Zhe, also stood up and walked over.
Feeling the soft jade in his arms and sniffing the girl’s sweet fragrance, Bai Zhe touched her head to comfort the girl’s excited heart, and asked Yang Nai who came to him:
“Well, during the time I was reducing the punishment, were there any clueless scoundrels who came to cause trouble?”
“No.”
Yang Nai shook her head upon hearing this, and when she saw Bai Zhe open his other arm, a hint of doubt appeared in her eyes.
Seeing this, Bai Zhe immediately smiled and explained, “Aren’t you afraid that you’ll say I only favor Yukino-chan? My arms are open to you, too.”
Xue No, who was in his arms, only then remembered that besides her, her sister was also present. She immediately buried her head in Bai Zhe’s arms and dared not raise her head.
After all, although she was a different person at night, her temperament was still colder than ordinary people during the day. However, now she was so bold to express her feelings, especially in front of her scheming sister.
The other party will definitely catch this opportunity and make fun of you!
As for Yang Noi, she did not act as Xue Noi thought at this moment. Instead, after Bai Zhe said this, a happy smile appeared on her face.
“Then I won’t be polite.”
Then, without any hesitation, she entered Bai Zhe’s arms.
Half a minute later, smelling the elegant fragrance of the two beauties in his arms, another primitive instinct after the male’s killing gradually occupied Bai Zhe’s brain.
Feeling the heat coming from the Demon King, the two sisters raised their heads and saw the look in the burning golden eyes that seemed to want to eat them up, and their heartbeats suddenly accelerated.
Immediately afterwards, Bai Zhe took the two sisters to Yang Nai’s boudoir.
As night falls and the stars rise, artificial light once again fills Chiba Prefecture.
But there was only one place that was still emitting orange-red light and extremely high temperature.
Although the government sent people to seal off this place in time, it still couldn’t stop the bold or reckless people from coming to investigate the situation.
While the new cabinet was discussing what attitude to adopt towards Bai Zhe.
In the guest room of the Yukinoshita family, moonlight shines through the window onto Shizuka Hiratsuka’s face, waking her from her sleep.
“My head hurts… I drank too much…”
She sat up with her hands covering her dizzy head. After a moment of daze, the scene of fire burning everything and the figure of an evil dragon covering the sky and the sun emerged in her mind, reminding her of what happened today.
Originally, she had planned to let Haruno explain the situation to her after arriving at Yukinoshita’s house, but who would have thought that she would lie down due to the aftereffects of the red wine as soon as she arrived.
A few minutes later, Shizuka Hiratsuka walked out of the guest room with a heavy heart, but found that the Yukinoshita family was unusually quiet today.
Then, after walking a few steps, she saw a dragon beast that was several times larger than a lion. Its sharp claws and fangs could easily tear a human body apart, and its appearance was somewhat like the evil dragons in Western stories. She immediately stopped and wanted to go back to the guest room.
But the dragon beast guarding here had obviously discovered her and walked towards her, which made Shizuka Hiratsuka suddenly terrified.
Under the gaze of those vertical pupils, I even forgot to escape, and my mind was blank!
However, the dragon beast just came up to her, sniffed her, and then turned and left, which made Hiratsuka Shizuka feel puzzled but also greatly relieved.
As long as the other party is not here to eat her.
As for the reason why the dragon beast did not pay much attention to her as an outsider, it was because it smelled the scent of Bai Zhe on her.
Although the two had just met today and their communication was limited to about half an hour at the dinner table, Shizuka Hiratsuka still had the scent of Bai Zhe on her.
Even though this aura was very faint, it still made her a treasure unique to Bai Zhe in the eyes of these dragon beasts.
After the dragon beast left, Shizuka Hiratsuka stood there in a daze for a few seconds, then she cleared her dry throat and walked carefully towards the living room. Along the way, she encountered the same situation as before.
All the dragon beasts patrolling the Yukinoshita household simply sniffed at her and left.
After coming to the living room, she saw Xue’s mother who was still on the phone.
“Aunt Shendong.”
Because both families are relatively well-known in Chiba Prefecture and have some business dealings with each other, Shizuka Hiratsuka and Yuki’s mother know each other.
“You’re awake, Xiaojing. Are you hungry? Sit down for a while. I’ve already asked someone to prepare dinner.”
Xue’s mother turned around and, after seeing that the person coming was Shizuka Hiratsuka, she simply nodded and said something to her, and then ignored her.
Shizuka Hiratsuka, who had opened her mouth to ask about the situation in Yukinoshita’s family, could no longer raise any questions. She had to find a place to sit down quietly and wait for Yuki’s mother to finish the call.
Fortunately, the waiting time was not long. Xue’s mother finally put down the mobile phone in her hand and set it to silent mode. Her expression revealed an unconcealable fatigue and joy.
She was right to dedicate the entire Yukinoshita family to Baizhe!
Chapter 25 Bai Zhe: Why are you still here? (Please give flowers, collect, and vote) (Old version)
Looking at the expression on Xue’s mother’s face, Hiratsuka Shizuka hesitated for a moment before speaking:
“Um…Aunt Shendong, can I ask where Yang Nori and the others are?”
Upon hearing this, Mother Xue looked at Shizuka Hiratsuka for a moment, then said in an unquestionable tone, “They are accompanying Master Baizhe. If you have anything to say, you should talk to them tomorrow.”
But after she finished speaking, Xue’s mother felt that she was a little heartless, so she added: “Of course, if there is anything, you can tell me.”
Upon hearing this, Shizuka Hiratsuka no longer hesitated. As if to vent her feelings, she blurted out all the doubts she had today.
“Then please tell me what happened. Why were we attacked by the Self-Defense Forces and the American Army in the restaurant? Why did Haruno’s boyfriend suddenly turn into a dragon…?”
Looking at the way Shizuka Hiratsuka spoke, Xue’s mother also noticed it.
Although Shizuka Hiratsuka is an adult and works as a teacher, she is actually still a bit childish at heart.
In Xue’s mother’s eyes, even Yang Nai is more mature than her.
After Hiratsuka Shizuka finished speaking, Yuki’s mother poured herself a glass of water and drank half a glass to moisten her throat, which was almost smoking from talking all afternoon. Then she said:
“Since Yang Nai and the others brought you back, it proves that you have caught the eye of Lord Bai Zhe. I will simply tell you everything.”
Listening to what Xue’s mother said, doubts arose in Shizuka Hiratsuka’s heart again, and her mind raced as she had a flash of inspiration, but she just couldn’t grasp it.
But in reality, she just couldn’t believe her own thoughts.
Afterwards, under Hiratsuka Shizuka’s gaze, Xue’s mother calmly told her everything she knew about Bai Zhe.
After all, the other party also came back on Gaos, which proves that she is also someone Bai Zhe likes.
“A godslayer from another world…a demon king who wields power stolen from the gods to wreak havoc on the earth…”
“If this had happened before today, I might have thought you were joking, Aunt Shen Dong.”
“But today I saw the true nature of this power.”
The burning earth, the wailing of the people on fire, the dragon scales shining with obsidian, and the pair of burning golden eyes, until now, are still lingering in her mind!
“But what does it mean that I’m being targeted? That guy Yang No’s boyfriend, no, that Demon Lord, wants me to serve him?”
As a Japanese, although she is a teacher, Shizuka Hiratsuka has read popular comics when she was young.
I also know that the demon king in comics likes to kidnap princesses.
Although her status is far from that of a princess, Shizuka Hiratsuka is still confident about her appearance.
The other party has great power, high status and handsome appearance, which can be said to be a combination of women’s desires for the opposite sex.
If a man like this had a pure love character, it would be a pity.
Although movies often say that the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility, but Shizuka Hiratsuka is not a rookie and she also knows that the greater the ability, the greater the desire.
Besides, isn’t there a saying that if you can’t resist life, just enjoy it?
Anyway, comparing the two, she is the winner!
And if she brings a man like this back home, her parents will definitely not say anything.
When she thought about not having to be pressured into getting married anymore and having a handsome man to show off in front of those socialites, she wanted to have a nice drink.
But unfortunately it was not possible, because she was not at home and her elders were sitting opposite her.
Now that she came to her senses, she was somewhat surprised to find that even Yukino was serving the demon king.
It seems that the godslayer is not entirely non-human, at least he still retains some humanity.
However, the smile that Shizuka Hiratsuka couldn’t suppress no matter what she did made Yuki’s mother feel a little disgusted. She felt that if Haruno and Yukino had children in the future, they would definitely not send them to her class.
Otherwise, what if this woman leads him astray?
Although Shizuka Hiratsuka thought she had hidden herself well, she was actually quite famous in Chiba Prefecture’s upper class society.
After all, she is the only girl in the family who is nearly 30 years old and still unmarried!
But soon, Xue’s mother threw these thoughts out of her mind and asked Hiratsuka Jing, “Xiao Jing, do you want to go home tonight, or stay here?”
Upon hearing this, Hiratsuka Shizuka said without hesitation, “Let’s stay here.”
Mother Xue was not surprised by her answer. From the smile on her face just now, she had roughly guessed what Hiratsuka Shizuka was thinking, so she just spoke calmly in the tone of an elder:
“Remember to tell your parents, they will be worried about you.”
“knew.”
Seeing this, Shizuka Hiratsuka nodded obediently. Then, seeing that Xue’s mother didn’t want to talk to her any more, she made an excuse to leave the living room and called her parents to let them know she was safe.
On the phone, she could clearly feel her parents’ relief after hearing that she was safe, and their irrepressible joy after knowing that she was at Yukinoshita’s house.
It wasn’t until a few minutes later that she hung up the phone, with an indescribable strange look on her face.
The next day, filled with anticipation and anxiety about the future, Shizuka Hiratsuka couldn’t sleep all night. She only slept for two or three hours before being forced to wake up from her bed by a glaring gaze.
But when she arrived in the living room, she still didn’t see Bai Zhe and the other two. Only Xue’s mother was having breakfast alone.
At Yuki’s mother’s invitation, Hiratsuka Shizuya sat down and ate breakfast while asking, “Are Haruno and the others still awake?”
“The adults are still in bed.”
Faced with Xue’s mother’s indifferent answer, Shizuka Hiratsuka couldn’t say much.
“All right.”
In fact, at three o’clock in the morning, Xue’s mother went to Yang Nai’s boudoir, but after hearing her daughter’s panting, she left.
So, if Shizuka Hiratsuka looked up and carefully now, she could still see the faint dark circles under Yuki’s mother’s eyes.
But unfortunately, in this island country with extremely strict social status, even Shizuka Hiratsuka, who has a somewhat carefree personality, would not rashly look closely at her elders.
This behavior is very rude all over the world.
Shizuka Hiratsuka waited until the afternoon.
Because of what happened in Chiba Prefecture yesterday, the school issued a notice of temporary suspension of classes. She didn’t have to go to work, and she couldn’t act recklessly in front of her elders.
Shizuka Hiratsuka felt like every day was a year.
Especially now that the cabinet has sent a special envoy to discuss things with Xue’s mother, she can only sit on the steps outside.
It was not until three o’clock in the afternoon that Bai Zhe left Yang Nai’s boudoir.
Then, seeing Shizuka Hiratsuka sitting there in a pale state, the Demon King showed a surprised expression on his face.
“Why are you still here?”
Chapter 26: Teacher Jing’s Challenge! (Please give flowers, collect, and vote) (Old version)
Bai Zhe’s question instantly made Hiratsuka Shizuka lose her temper. For a moment, she forgot the terrifying power of the Demon King and asked helplessly:
“Of course I’m waiting for you here. Otherwise, are you just bored and pretending to be a plaster statue here?”
Seeing this, Bai Zhe followed the other party’s words and started joking.
“It’s not impossible. Isn’t performance art popular now? Even though you’re a teacher, teachers should have their own hobbies too.”
However, when Shizuka Hiratsuka saw the smile on the devil’s face, veins suddenly appeared on her forehead. She kept telling herself in her heart that the man in front of her was a devil who killed people without blinking an eye. Only then did she suppress the nameless anger in her heart.
Then a smile reappeared on Shizuka Hiratsuka’s face, which made Bai Zhe’s eyebrows twitch and he immediately showed a look of disgust.
“Put away that fake smile of yours. It’s uglier than Yang No’s.”
At least if he were still an ordinary person, the fake smile on Yang Nai’s face could help him catch a black carp.
But unfortunately, he is the devil who kills gods, and the person who is caught as a black carp can only be Yang Nai.
Just like last night, no fish, big or small, could escape his fishing rod.
Bai Zhe choked Hiratsuka Shizuka, leaving her unsure how to respond for a moment.
Fortunately, the kind-hearted devil saw her embarrassment and kindly spoke up to help her out.
“Why don’t you tell me what you are waiting for me to do here?”
He also realized that this woman was waiting for him here specifically.
But he had no idea why the other party was waiting for him.
If the other party came to act like an ancient minister of remonstration, then he could only covet her body and then throw her aside.
Upon hearing this, Hiratsuka Shizuka replied truthfully, “Didn’t you take a fancy to me? Lord Demon, there’s no need for you to do anything yourself. I’ve come to you on my own.”
As she spoke, Hiratsuka Shizuka showed a proud look on her face.
She looks like she’s not unwanted, she just hasn’t met the right person.
Hiratsuka Shizuka’s words immediately made Bai Zhe look confused: “I’m interested in you…”
Before he could finish his words, Bai Zhe had already realized that the other party was here to give himself away for free. The reason was probably something that Xue’s mother had said to her yesterday, but he would not delve into it.
Then, the devil’s tone suddenly changed and he said, “Yes, I have taken a fancy to you.”
As he spoke, Bai Zhe took a step forward, put his arms around the other’s waist, pulled her into his arms, then lowered his head and pressed his lips hard against hers.
The sudden attack of the Demon King made Shizuka Hiratsuka forget to breathe for a moment. Fortunately, the kind Demon King gave her air and prevented her from falling into a coma due to lack of oxygen.
It was not until a minute and a half later that Bai Zhe let her go. Hiratsuka Shizuka, who had just reacted, was panting, wiping the moisture from the corner of her mouth with her hand, and looking at him with a somewhat unfriendly look.
“You guy, don’t you even know to say before you kiss me? Or are you always so domineering?”
Facing Hiratsuka Shizuka’s accusations, Bai Zhe smiled and said, “This is a surprise, isn’t it? Besides, didn’t you come here for free? Do I have to be like an ordinary man, sending you flowers every day, spending a lot of time and energy to pursue you?”
“My time is very valuable. I don’t mind getting on the bus first and buying the ticket later.”
At the same time, the cabinet envoy, who had finished discussing with Xue’s mother, opened the door and walked out, bumping into the two people who had just separated.
Looking at Hiratsuka Shizuka’s expression, Xue’s mother roughly guessed what had just happened, but the cabinet envoy, who only had the devil in his eyes, was almost frightened to the point of being unable to speak.
His legs trembled as he knelt down in front of Xue’s mother’s surprised gaze.
In a panic, he bit the tip of his tongue, endured the pain and the strange feeling of blood in his mouth, and woke himself up from his fear.
“Little…little…meetings to the Demon King.”
Although he was unable to witness the demon king’s destruction of the city, America made international headlines today.
New York City, Washington, and Los Santos, these three international metropolises, were announced to have encountered a meteorite fall. No city or its residents survived, and the Pacific Fleet was completely wiped out by an unpredictable tsunami!
The current American government system is in chaos, and the title of the world’s most powerful country is only in name.
It is unknown whether the unity can be maintained or whether it will split into a situation where princes fight for hegemony!
Therefore, facing such a demon king who can bring a country to ruin just because of his anger, even if he is the leader of a country, he must be afraid!
However, the Demon King didn’t even look at him and directly pulled Hiratsuka Shizuka into the living room.
After brushing past the Demon King and nodding in greeting, Mother Xue looked at the Special Envoy, who was kneeling on the ground, not daring to look up, and asked indifferently, “Are you okay, Mr. Special Envoy?”
The special envoy finally came to his senses after hearing Mother Xue’s voice. He replied tremblingly, “No, it’s okay. I’m just feeling a little unwell. Was I being rude?”
After hearing Mother Xue’s answer, the special envoy almost cried out in excitement, but remembering the terrifying demon king behind him, he could only suppress his voice and said in his heart:
‘Thank God for blessing me! Thank you for the blessing of our ancestors!’
After saying goodbye to Xue’s mother, the special envoy decided to quit his job after returning home. Even if it would be a bit hard to open a small shop in his hometown, he did not want to face this kind of fear that was unbearable for a human being!
In the living room, Shizuka Hiratsuka, who was pulled to sit down by Bai Zhe because of the special correspondent’s performance, immediately remembered the international news she saw on her mobile phone this morning.
He asked Bai Zhe hesitantly, “Did you really destroy three cities in America?”
Upon hearing this, Bai Zhe did not try to hide the fact that he was an executioner who had burned millions of people to death. Instead, he told her directly:
“Of course, I said I would calm down my anger, and I will do it.”
As the saying goes—a man’s conduct should be violent; action and benevolence cannot coexist. A man should kill, and kill without mercy; his immortal deeds are all in killing.
Killing one is a sin; killing ten thousand is a hero; killing nine million is the best of heroes.
Throughout history, anyone who has achieved success and fame has had the blood of innocent people on his hands!
So, even though Shizuka Hiratsuka felt a little reluctant, she still didn’t say anything and just fell into silence.
Besides, her family is involved in gangs, and everything she eats, wears, lives in, and travels from the moment she was born until now has been stained with the blood and sins of others.
In this society without much warmth, even if Shizuka Hiratsuka wanted to change, she was powerless because her arms were too short, so short that she could only care about the people around her.
The same is true for Bai Zhe. Although the gap between the two in status and power is like a chasm, in terms of his inner essence, Bai Zhe is still an ordinary person similar to Hiratsuka Shizuka.
This is the devil’s definition of his own humanity!
Seeing Hiratsuka Shizuka fall silent, Bai Zhe immediately raised an eyebrow and said, “What? Are you scared? Do you want to run away? But you’ve already delivered it to me. I don’t have the habit of letting things slip away.”
The Demon King’s domineering words not only did not frighten Shizuka Hiratsuka, but surprisingly made her feel an unprecedented sense of security.
Upon hearing this, Shizuka Hiratsuka expressed her inner thoughts: “No, I was just wondering what our relationship is now. That was my first kiss.”
“Lover? Lover? Husband and wife? It doesn’t matter. You can boldly tell me what status you want. It doesn’t make much difference to me.”
In the eyes of the devil, all beings are equal. No matter how high their status or how beautiful a girl is, as long as they are ordinary people, they are his concubines.
Bai Zhe’s words immediately made Hiratsuka Shizuka feel a little discouraged and said, “What kind of answer is that? I’m so stupid! I’ve already made a decision, why am I still hesitating about it?”
However, she couldn’t suppress the smile on her face.
Although Baizhe’s answer was not perfect, it was very satisfactory to Shizuka Hiratsuka.
Then she sat up straight, showing her lovely figure to Bai Zhe, and said to him:
“Great God-Slaying Demon King, although you can occupy my body, you cannot occupy my mind. Therefore, I want to challenge you here, at the cost of my body and soul.”
“If you can beat me at drinking and racing, I swear that no matter how much time passes in the future, I will love you wholeheartedly and serve only you.”
Hiratsuka Shizuka’s words immediately brought an interested smile to Bai Zhe’s face.
“Wow~ A challenge? Ever since I became a God Slayer, no one has dared to challenge me.”
“You are the only one so far, and it’s worth remembering.”
“To borrow a famous line from some urban novels – woman, you have successfully caught my attention.”
“Come on, use all your strength against the Demon King. If you fail, you will be punished~!”
As for Xue’s mother standing at the door, she just stood there quietly from beginning to end, watching her daughter’s man reach an agreement between a man and a woman with another woman.
Chapter 27: Encountering the Demon King, Even with All My Strength, I Can’t Defeat Him! (Please Give Flowers, Please Collect, Please Submit a Monthly Ticket) (Old Version)
In the dim room, the dazzling light woke Shizuka Hiratsuka from her sleep.
“What a nasty sun… My hands feel so heavy…”
Reluctantly placing her hand on her forehead to block the glaring sunlight, Shizuka Hiratsuka opened her hazy eyes this time and stared blankly at the unfamiliar ceiling.
She remembered that she had raced with Bai Zhe for the entire afternoon yesterday. Except for the first one or two minutes when she left him behind, she was left far behind from then until the evening.
After the car race, she went to a bar with the other party in an attempt to save face.
She couldn’t remember what happened after that, and it seemed like she was floating on a sea of ​​clouds, unable to come down…
Then she reached out and touched the empty quilt beside her, and found that there was still a trace of warmth there, proving that the other person had left not long ago.
But she was sore all over that she didn’t want to move at all, so she could only lie on the bed and stare at the ceiling in a daze.
Not long after, Yukinoshita Haruno pushed the door open and attracted the attention of the dazed Hiratsuka Shizuka.
“What a strong smell! How much alcohol did you drink last night?”
Yukinoshita Haruno complained while pinching her nose in disgust, and only put her hand down after opening the window to let in fresh air.
After doing all this, she looked at Shizuka Hiratsuka, who was lying on the bed looking weak, and asked, “Do you want some water?”
Upon hearing this, Shizuka Hiratsuka opened her mouth and replied in a slightly hoarse voice, “Yes.”
“Then wait a moment.”
After saying this, Yukinoshita Haruno reincarnated and left. Half a minute later, she brought a cup of warm water and the clean clothes she bought yesterday and placed them in front of Hiratsuka Shizuka.
At this time, Shizuka Hiratsuka, who had regained some strength, sat up, took the cup from Yono’s hand, and gulped down the liquid.
With a thirsty throat after shouting all night, Shizuka Hiratsuka felt like a camel that had been walking in the desert for a long time and encountered an oasis. At this moment, her whole soul seemed to be sublimated!
Seeing Hiratsuka Shizuka’s look of life, Yukinoshita Haruno asked with a puzzled look on her face, “By the way, what on earth did you do yesterday that Zhe-kun wouldn’t let you go even after you begged for mercy?”
You know, Bai Zhe is still very gentle to these girls he cares about.
Hearing this, Hiratsuka Shizuka slowly replied, “Nothing, just two challenges from that Demon Lord.”
But Hiratsuka Shizuka’s answer almost made Haruno drop her jaw.
“You’re going to die!”
Looking at the surprised Haruno, Shizuka Hiratsuka immediately said, “What are you thinking about? It’s just racing and drinking. I’m not an idiot without self-awareness.”
Knowing that the Demon King was a ruthless killer, how could she possibly challenge his dignity?
That’s no different from seeking death!
Now that she thought about it, apart from his incredibly powerful strength, he was also as strong as a monster in both racing and drinking. He was an opponent that she could not defeat even if she tried her best. He was completely worthy of the title of God-killing Demon King.
And although she lost yesterday’s challenge, she won in life.
Having a handsome and powerful demon king as her husband was something she had never dared to dream of in the past.
Upon hearing this, Yukinoshita Haruno breathed a sigh of relief. She was really afraid that this woman would get carried away and seek death in front of the Demon King.
After all, she had been his student and had been taken care of by him in high school. Of course, she knew that this teacher had a habit of preaching.
After talking to Haruno for a while, Hiratsuka Shizuka regained some strength. She looked at the empty bed beside her and asked Haruno, “By the way, where is he?”
“Tetsu-kun is currently meeting the new Prime Minister in the living room.”
Upon hearing this, Yang No took the empty water cup from Shizuka Hiratsuka’s hand, then picked up the clean clothes she had just placed aside and threw them into her arms.
“Okay, get up and wash up. You stink of sweat.”
Yang No’s words made Shizuka Hiratsuka look very confused. She remembered that the Prime Minister’s inauguration ceremony was completed not long ago, so how come there was a new Prime Minister?
How long had she been sleeping?
With such strong doubts, Shizuka Hiratsuka put on her clothes and went to the hot spring under the guidance of Haruno.
Then after taking a bath, I went to the living room while touching my hungry stomach.
He happened to see the new prime minister and a cabinet member behind him walking out of the living room and bowing deeply to Bai Zhe who was sitting in the main seat in the living room.
Seeing this, Bai Zhe sat in the main seat, leaning on the table, with Xue Mu and Xue Nai sitting on his left and right.
Especially Yukino, who was like a virtuous wife, massaging Baizhe’s shoulders to relax him.
The Demon King, who was enjoying the girl’s service, supported his cheek with one hand and looked at the ground with his eyes slightly lowered. He waved his hand impatiently as if to drive away a mortal fly.
Seeing this, the new prime minister nodded and bowed repeatedly and retreated.
After turning around and seeing Yono and Hirazuka Shizuka, he bowed to the two of them again, then quickly left this place of trouble with the people behind him.
At the same time, Yono also brought Hiratsuka Shizuka into the living room and sat down on the cushion on the left.
As soon as she sat down, Hiratsuka Shizuka heard Bai Zhe ask her: “What do you think of the new Prime Minister?”
“Do you really want me to tell you?”
Hearing this, Shizuka Hiratsuka hesitated a bit. After glancing at the humble figure of the new Prime Minister, she pondered in her mind for a moment before slowly speaking:
“He doesn’t look like a new prime minister at all. He’s even more despicable than any office worker I’ve ever met.”
“But he was just facing you, so it’s completely understandable.”
After saying this, Shizuka Hiratsuka touched her rumbling stomach.
“Can you please stop talking about this and give me something to eat? I’m almost starving.”
Seeing this, Bai Zhe glanced at Xue’s mother beside him, and half a minute later, simple food was placed in front of Hiratsuka Shizuka.
While eating, she asked Bai Zhe, “But why did the Prime Minister come to see you? Has the island nation become your territory now? Can I request the construction of a new racetrack at the foot of Mount Fuji?”
As Hiratsuka Shizuka finished speaking, everyone present looked at her in surprise, and Bai Zhe asked with great interest:
“How dare you make such a request? You really think I’m a modern emperor who restored the monarchy, don’t you?”
However, just when Shizuka Hiratsuka heard Bai Zhe’s words and wanted to ask back, she heard the other party agree to her request.
“Yes, I came to this world to restore feudalism, a feudalism that belongs only to me.”
Listening to Bai Zhe’s words, Shizuka Hiratsuka understood that this man was just playing with her feelings.
It’s really bad~
Then, Hiratsuka Shizuka, Haruno, and Yukino heard Bai Zhe instructing Yuki’s mother:
“Mother-in-law, tell that person that I want to restore the monarchy.”
“I will obey your will.” Chapter 27: I tried my best but couldn’t win
Chapter 28: Restoration of the Monarchy! (Seeking flowers, collections, and monthly tickets) (Old version)
Following Bai Zhe’s order, one day later, another piece of news that shocked the world appeared on the front page of global news.
The island nation ended nearly two hundred years of feudal monarchy and restored it.
This modern restoration, a feudal restoration of a capitalist power, was actually congratulated by all countries on the earth.
For a time, this topic became a hot topic around the world, with some opposing it, some agreeing with it, and some taking the opportunity to fan the flames…
But no matter what kind of person they are, they all want to meet the great man who restored feudalism.
Inside the Imperial Palace, Emperor Naruhito, who had just been informed of the news, called the new Prime Minister and vented his anger on the other side.
After all, although the modern emperor does not have the same great power as in ancient times and has completely become a political mascot, he can still live a comfortable life with enough food and clothing.
And now, without his knowledge, someone was trying to restore the monarchy in this country.
This is like roasting him on the fire!
The best outcome for the Emperor’s family would be to become commoners. If they encounter a bad outcome…they might even lose their lives!!
However, Emperor Naruhito was told that this was the decision of the man who destroyed three cities in America alone.
After hearing that it was Bai Zhe’s idea to restore the monarchy, the emperor immediately shut his mouth and dared not to have any more opinions. He even tried to send his daughter to the other party.
Although Emperor Naruhito knows that this is surrender and flattery, he just wants to save his life.
But unfortunately his proposal was harshly rejected by the cabinet.
After all, considering the appearance of His Royal Highness the Prince, although he cannot be said to be ugly, if he is sent to the Demon King, he will be seeking death!
In the following half month, the cabinet was busy restoring the feudal monarchy, building a new palace for the Demon King to live in, and revising the existing island nation laws.
Bai Zhe, however, turned a deaf ear to what was happening outside and just enjoyed the gentle comforts of Xuexia’s home.
For this purpose, the Demon King even asked Yukino to take two weeks off to stay at home with him.
All matters related to this were completely handed over to Xue’s mother to handle.
Half a month later, Yukino’s leave ended, and the alarm clock she set the night before made the girl get out of bed early.
After finishing breakfast, when preparing to get in the car, he found that Bai Zhe had sat in the back seat at some point, and the person sitting in the driver’s seat was not the driver of the Yukinoshita family, but the teacher who loved racing, Hiratsuka Shizuka.
However, Yukinoshita Haruno sat in the front as if she wanted to be able to stop Hiratsuka Shizuka in time.
Seeing this, Yukino immediately revealed a cute confused expression.
“Why are you here?”
She could understand what Shizuka Hiratsuka said. After all, she was a teacher. Although she had taken a short leave like him, she had to return to school after the leave.
But what about Haruno and Baizhe? The former is a college student. Although she has plenty of time, she still has to study. And she remembers that Chiba University and Sobu High School don’t seem to be on the same route, right?
As for Bai Zhe, although she had slept in the same bed with the demon king and had candlelight night talks with him countless times, she still couldn’t guess what he was thinking.
He couldn’t have come here specially to take her to school, could he?
But no matter what, let’s get in the car first. After all, Yukinoshita’s house is still some distance away from Sobu High School. If we walk or take other means to get there now, it will take a lot of time.
Of course, the most important thing is that the person in the Yukinoshita family who can drive is either next to Yuki’s mother at the office or in the car in front of them.
Seeing Yukino sitting down, Shizuka Hiratsuka also started the engine.
Seeing this, Bai Zhe smiled and said to Yang Nai who was sitting in front of him, “See, I told you that Xiao Xue Nai would come up first.”
“Yonano, you lose. Remember your promise and put on the underwear you bought yesterday.”
Hearing this, Yang Nai said somewhat discouragedly: “Okay, okay, no problem, my dear Demon King.”
Seeing her sister and lover betting on her, Xue No’s face suddenly changed: “I don’t mind you betting, but can you please not involve me?”
Although this is not the first time that Xueno has seen these two people betting with her, as a girl, she still wants to express her thoughts, even if Luo Yun doesn’t want to listen.
Hearing this, Yang Nai showed an apologetic expression, and Bai Zhe nodded and said, “I will definitely do it next time.”
Seeing this, what else could Xue No say? These two were always like this. In the end, all the helplessness in her heart turned into a sigh:
“Forget it, as long as you are happy.”
As Yukino finished speaking, Shizuka Hiratsuka also released the brakes.
“Are you ready? The old driver is about to start.”
“wait”
Before Yukino could finish her words.
The next second, the car bounced out and the scenes on both sides of the window quickly receded. Xue Noi was so scared that her face turned pale. She grabbed the handle tightly and was finally pulled into Bai Zhe’s arms. Only then did she feel safe.
Yukino, who gradually adapted to Hiratsuka Shizuka’s driving speed, also left Baizhe’s arms.
Soon after, as they entered the city, Shizuya Hiratsuka slowed down the car and stopped at a traffic light intersection.
While waiting for the traffic light, Yang No turned around and talked to Bai Zhe and Xue No, while Hiratsuka Shizuka was silently looking at the traffic light in front of her, acting as a silent listener, and then she caught a glimpse of a familiar figure out of the corner of her eye.
“Isn’t this Dango…Yuigahama?”
The girl with pale pink hair who was waiting for the bus heard someone calling her name and immediately turned around to see Shizuka Hiratsuka greeting her in the outer lane near the sidewalk.
The moment she saw her, the girl’s face was filled with an innocent smile, and she greeted her very obediently.
“Ah, it’s Mr. Hiratsuka, good morning~”
The girl had just finished breakfast and left home. While waiting for the bus here, she happened to run into Shizuka Hiratsuka and her group.
As a teacher, Shizuka Hiratsuka naturally liked this kind of student who was well-behaved both inside and outside of school, so she immediately invited him, “It’s still a long way to the school. Come on up, I’ll give you a ride.”
“Eh? Thank you very much.”
The girl had no reason to refuse Hiratsuka Shizuka’s kindness, so after bowing to express her gratitude, she opened the car door.
After seeing Yukino and Baizhe in the back seat, especially the latter, the already joyful smile on the girl’s pretty face became even more excited and joyful.
“Good morning~, Yukinoshita-san, and… Mr. Baizhe.”
Chapter 29: Yuigahama Yui’s Gratitude! (Please give flowers, collect, and vote) (Old version)
Zongman: I was favored by the goddess and became a demon king: Chapter 29 Yuigahama Yui’s gratitude! (Please give flowers, collect, and vote)
The story of why Baizhe knew Yuigahama Yui started a week ago. Hiratsuka Shizuka called the girl “Danko” because after hearing Baizhe call her that, she suddenly realized that the name was indeed suitable for her, so she subconsciously gave it to her.
A week after Yukinoshita Yukino asked for a half-month leave from school, Baizhe, Haruno, Yukino, and Hiratsuka Shizuka went out together like today.
Shizuka Hiratsuka was still in charge of driving.
But perhaps they were unlucky that day and the four of them encountered an accident.
When passing a fork in the road, Shizuka Hiratsuka was driving too fast and did not notice the dog that suddenly appeared, and then she had a car accident.
Bai Zhe still remembers that the dog was hit by a car and thrown ten meters away. Yuigahama Yui followed closely and saw the dog lying in a pool of blood with its limbs twitching, and she burst into tears.
It was as if his best playmate died right in front of him.
Of course, after seeing Shizuka Hiratsuka hit the dog, someone immediately came out from the corner. Bai Zhe thought he had encountered a scammer and immediately wanted to send the guy who was so bold as to touch the devil’s porcelain to death.
But after seeing the girl’s appearance clearly and seeing that she didn’t show any unreasonable behavior of asking them to pay money, Bai Zhe knew that his heart was moved.
And all this is due to his damn collecting addiction and evil dragon nature!
He couldn’t bear to see the beautiful girl crying, so he first sent the girl’s dog to the nearest pet hospital, and then asked Yang Nai to rule the cabinet and find the best doctor to save the dog.
When the cabinet heard the news, everyone was dumbfounded, but they dared not disobey the devil’s orders.
So they had to call the best pet doctor in the island country, and finally rescued Yuigahama Yui’s beloved dog.
Although this dog had its limbs amputated, it will have to rely on a wheelchair to walk from now on.
Of course, during this period Baizhe also discovered that the dog was very tenacious. After asking, he learned from Yuigahama Yui that this was a parting gift from her father when she was a child.
Therefore, the girl completely regarded the dog as a support for her father, which is why she burst into tears when she saw the puppy looking like it was about to die.
This is also the reason why Yuigahama Yui is so grateful to Baizhe.
Because to her, Bai Zhe is not only the benefactor who saved her dog’s life, but also the benefactor who held on to her longing for her father!
Of course, the reason why the girl remembered Bai Zhe’s kindness so well was also due to his handsome appearance and the noble temperament similar to that of a descendant of the imperial family that he had cultivated by bossing everyone around during this period of time.
But since that day, the girl never saw Bai Zhe again, so naturally she had no chance to thank him.
And now, the girl felt that the time had come, even though she had imagined the scene of gratitude many times in her mind.
But unfortunately, after seeing the real person, under the gaze of the other party’s beautiful golden eyes, Yuigahama Yui felt her head go blank. After subconsciously greeting him, she sat nervously in the back seat.
Seeing this, Yang Noi in the front seat couldn’t help but sigh: “Youth is really here~”
At the same time, Shizuka Hiratsuka, who had started the car again, felt offended when she heard what Haruno said. She immediately squinted at her scheming best friend and said expressionlessly, “You’re not much older than her, are you?”
After all, she was the oldest among the people present. If Yang Nai’s exclamation just now wasn’t directed at her, then who was he pointing at? ! !
Upon hearing this, Yang Nai immediately looked apologetic.
As for Yukino, who was sitting between Baizhe and Yuigahama Yui in the back seat, she maintained her image as the ice queen in school, holding her schoolbag and looking at the scene in front of the windshield with an indifferent expression.
Bai Zhe started to talk to the young man with pale pink hair. Although they were just some trivial matters, after chatting for a few sentences, Bai Zhe noticed the other party’s nervousness and ended the topic.
Therefore, the car was surprisingly quiet on the way to the school gate.
A few minutes later, Shizuka Hiratsuka drove to the school gate.
Although the car did not attract the students’ attention, the people who got out of the car caused a sensation.
Whether it is Yukino or Yuigahama Yui, they are both rare beautiful girls, and beautiful girls will naturally attract everyone’s attention.
The two walked into the school one after the other. The latter looked back from time to time, but after looking back, he immediately turned back like a timid squirrel.
Yuigahama Yui felt sorry that she was not able to thank Baizhe for saving her dog in the car, and silently muttered in her heart that she had no idea.
But after looking at Yukino’s back in front of her, she remembered the club she founded in school, and a bold idea suddenly came to her mind.
After Yukino and Yuigahama Yui got off the bus, Hiratsuka Shizuka and Haruno also got off.
However, the noble and beautiful temperament of the two girls, which was different from that of high school girls and blossomed after being nurtured by Baizhe, made those young boys unable to look at them.
At the school gate, a chestnut-haired boy with a sunny and cheerful face, surrounded by his friends, wanted to go up and say hello when he saw Yang Noi getting out of the car.
But when he found that another person got out of the car, a man with excellent appearance and temperament, and that the other party was behaving intimately with Yang Noi, he stopped the steps he had just taken. In the puzzled eyes of his companions, even though he tried to suppress the sadness in his heart, he had to put on a smile on his face, and then walked straight to the classroom without looking back.
The four girls who got off the car didn’t notice what happened in the corner at all, because their attention was all on Bai Zhe.
Seeing Bai Zhe getting out of the car, Yang Nai immediately asked, “Come to think of it, dear, you just graduated from high school, right?”
“Looking at the beautiful young girls around you… do you have the urge to relive your youthful days on campus?”
However, the demon king who once destroyed three cities and burned tens of millions of people in a rage, now faced with Yang Nai’s invitation, showed a rare trace of helplessness and bitterness.
“Please spare me. My memories of high school life were nothing but burying my head in homework. There was no youth to speak of.”
Seeing this, Yang Nai first looked surprised, then remembered something and showed a look of understanding.
“Yes, I remember you said that your original world had the same learning system as the Celestial Empire in this world.”
Hiratsuka Shizuka, who was standing nearby, overheard the conversation and grumbled, “Indeed, a study system like that is a nightmare for students all over the world.”
If she were from China, she would never take the exam to become a high school teacher, because it would be a painful experience for both the teacher and the school.
“In that case, how about we just go in and take a look?”
With a sly smile on her face, Yang Nai affectionately took Bai Zhe’s arm and invited him.
After Haruno finished speaking, Hiratsuka Shizuya spoke again: “I can lead the way.”
However, Yang No’s attitude towards this was as if he was driving away a stranger.
“Go away, Xiaojing, stop being a third wheel and go park your car somewhere.”
Seeing this, Hiratsuka Shizuka gritted her teeth and said viciously, “Tsk, you have a man but no girlfriends, I won’t help you tonight, Yang No!”
Chapter 30 Let’s make Sobu High School a girls’ school! (Please give flowers, collect, and vote) (Old version)
Under the guidance of Haruno, Baizhe took a simple tour of Sobu High School. Although he met the head teacher during the period, Haruno did not come to disturb the two of them because he was a student of Sobu High School and a member of the Yukinoshita family.
Although Sobu High School is a famous high school in Chiba Prefecture, its actual area is not very large. When the bell rang for the first class, Yang No had already taken Bai Zhe to a rough tour of the school.
Finally, Bai Zhe sat on a bench at the edge of the playground, looking at Yukinoshita Yukino who was sitting by the window in the classroom upstairs.
This strong gaze naturally caught the attention of Yukinoshita Yukino, who possessed the “Evil Dragon’s Divine Protection” and whose physical fitness and perception surpassed those of ordinary people.
The girl, who had been listening to the class attentively, turned her head and met Bai Zhe’s gaze below. Seeing that he winked at her quite ambiguously and made a heart shape at her with his thumb and index finger, the girl suddenly felt a little flustered, but she managed to maintain her image as an ice queen.
After glancing at the classmates around her and finding that no one noticed her, she gave Bai Zhe an embarrassed and annoyed look.
However, her action of constantly looking out the window was not something that most teachers would say much about, even if the teacher at the podium knew that she was among the top three in the grade and even if she did not pay attention in class.
But now the girl’s movements are too big. Even if the teacher above turns a blind eye, he will give a warning after a long time.
“Yukinoshita-san.”
As the teacher called out the names from the podium, Yukinoshita Yukino immediately became the focus of the whole class.
“Um……?”
“Feel sorry.”
At this moment, the girl came to her senses, retracted her gaze, and gave an apologetic look to the teacher and classmates.
Teachers usually treat good students with caution, just mentioning them once and then not asking any further questions.
“Award for listening carefully in class.”
But after this incident, some of the students under the podium were no longer focused on the classroom. At first, those sitting by the window looked out the window in the direction Yukinoshita Yukino had just gone, and saw Bai Zhe sitting downstairs.
His handsome appearance and extraordinary temperament immediately attracted many young girls, who wanted to get to know him.
Some students who had previously seen the other person getting off a car with Yukino at the school gate have begun to be curious about their relationship.
Among them, Yuigahama Yui, who was sitting in the same window row as Yukino, was watching with particular fascination.
But not long after, they saw a short-haired beauty who looked similar to Yukinoshita Yukino, but more mature and taller. She came quietly behind Bai Zhe with two cans of drinks.
Yang Nai’s pretty face showed a sly smile like a little fox, and then she put one of the cans on his face and suddenly asked in a low voice:
“What are you looking at? You look so engrossed.”
As a god-killing demon king, it was impossible for him not to notice the other party.
But the reason why he didn’t pretend to notice the other person was just a little fun between the two of them.
“Your sister, of course.”
Hearing this, Bai Zhe raised his head, allowing the former to follow his gaze and see Xue No on the second floor.
“So Yukino’s seat is so far back.”
At the same time, Bai Zhe took the juice from Yang Nai, pulled the lid and took a sip without even looking at the cover. His brows furrowed instantly, and then he lowered his head to look at the cover of the juice in his hand.
“Tomato curry juice soda, what a weird flavor.”
Upon hearing this, Yang Nai immediately said with a smile: “I have tasted you so many times, so I want you to taste the taste I like.”
After hearing Yang Nai’s words, Bai Zhe immediately changed his attitude towards the juice in his hand and said, “Hmm, it has a very special taste.”
Then he put the can aside and didn’t touch it again before leaving.
If it was just plain tomato juice or plain curry, he could accept it, but he was still not interested in this kind of mixed-flavored soda!
Seeing this, Yang No changed the subject and asked him with a teasing look on her face, “After touring this university, do you have any ideas? For example, if you see those beautiful young girls, do you want to turn this academy into your own harem campus?”
After all, she knew clearly that at her current state, she would never be able to become the one that the Demon King truly fell in love with.
That was the feeling of despair and suffocation brought about by the absolute power gap.
Even if she, Yukino, and Hiratsuka Shizuka joined forces, they were defeated by Bai Zhe every night.
And Shizuka Hiratsuka even forced herself to give up her smoking habit that she had developed several years after becoming a teacher, while Bai Zhe was being teased and saying sweet words to her.
So she had talked to the two of them privately and instead of letting Bai Zhe go out to find someone, it would be better to let them choose a woman for Bai Zhe and send her to him.
At least this way, the Demon King will still remember their kindness.
Shizuka Hiratsuka was indifferent to her suggestion, but Yukinoshita Yukino slammed the door and walked out.
Yang Noi felt that her sister was a little childish. She wanted to play pure love with the Demon King in the current situation. She must be mentally ill!
So now, after visiting Sobu High School with Baizhe, Yang No, recalling this incident, expressed his thoughts in this half-joking way.
Bai Zhe did not show any embarrassment when he heard this. Instead, he showed a thoughtful look. After looking at Yukinoshita Yukino and Yuigahama Yui on the second floor, he slowly said:
“You reminded me, so let’s change this school into a girls’ school as you wish.”
Then, Bai Zhe looked up at the sky.
“What’s the new Prime Minister’s name… Never mind. Tell him to convert Sobu High School into an all-girls school within this week.”
Chapter 31 Yuigahama Yui’s request for help! (Please give flowers, collect, and vote) (Old version)
A few minutes later, Yang Nai ended the call, then looked at Bai Zhe and said, “I’ve already told them everything you meant.”
“They also told me that the new palace won’t be completed for at least six months. Do you want to hold the registration ceremony then and show your face to the whole world?”
“The new Prime Minister wants to hold an inauguration ceremony in three days. He just asked me if I agree and if I can go and witness it on that day.”
Bai Zhe raised his eyebrows upon hearing this, and said in a somewhat indignant tone: “Does he think of me as an actor in front of the TV for entertainment?”
“What’s the point of asking me for the Prime Minister’s inauguration ceremony? Tell him that if he asks such stupid questions again, he should find a rooftop and jump off, and let someone else take the job!”
Seeing that Bai Zhe was a little angry, Yang Nai called the other party again and told him everything the Demon King said without missing a word.
After finishing the call with the cabinet, Haruno and Baizhe strolled around Sobu High School for a while, then found Shizuka Hiratsuka, got the car keys, and drove to Yukino’s apartment.
Although no one has lived here for nearly half a month, the Yukinoshita family hired someone to clean the place every two days, so everything here is as clean as new.
Fortunately, today was not a cleaning day, so the two of them did not meet the cleaning lady when they came in.
Because no one has lived here recently, Bai Zhe wanted to get some ice water, but he looked disappointed after opening the refrigerator.
As soon as he returned to the living room, he saw Haruno tiptoeing towards Yukino’s bedroom.
Seeing this, the God-Slaying Demon King suddenly became petty and wanted to take revenge on what Yono had done to him at Sobu High School.
He simply used the same method against the other person, quietly coming up behind him until he put his hand on the door handle like a thief and prepared to turn it.
Bai Zhe suddenly leaned down slightly and asked in Yang Nai’s ear: “What do you want to do?”
Yang No was startled by the sudden sound and almost jumped up.
“scare!”
“I, I, I…”
When he turned around and found that it was Bai Zhe, he showed a relieved expression and pretended to be angry and asked the Demon King: “What are you doing? Why did you suddenly come behind me? You almost scared my heart to death.”
Upon hearing this, Bai Zhe did not show any apology for Yang Nai’s accusation. Instead, he said smugly, “It’s just tit-for-tat.”
Bai Zhe’s words immediately made Yang Nai understand the reason of the matter. Looking at the childish devil in front of her, she immediately gave him a charming look.
“You’re taking revenge in the same way. Are you a child?”
Seeing this, Bai Zhe grabbed the other person’s slender waist, pulled her into his arms and said, “As for the God Slayer’s age, I still don’t even have a baby that’s one month old. How about I call the police and let you, who has made love with a baby, have a pork chop rice.”
As Bai Zhe finished speaking, Yang Nai also lay on his strong chest, drawing circles on it with her snow-white jade index finger, raised her head and said to the Demon King with a charming look:
“Are you willing to give it up?”
“Of course I can’t bear to do that.”
The next second, Bai Zhe picked up Yang Noi in his arms like a princess, then opened Xue Noi’s bedroom and threw her on the quilt.
As for Haruno, she initially wanted to enter Yukino’s bedroom in order to see if her sister had hidden anything.
But now, she and Bai Zhe only had each other in their eyes, and completely forgot their original purpose.
As the mattress bounced back, the ugly-looking panda doll that Yukino had placed at the head of the bed fell to the ground.
Yukino Yukinoshita, who was attending classes at Sobu High School, had no idea what terrible things were happening in her apartment at the moment.
Except for the fact that after the first class, because of Bai Zhe, she was surrounded by some girls and asked who the boy outside the window was. After getting the answer of “brother-in-law”, Yukino’s experience of the day was still peaceful.
But after school, when she was quietly reading in the personal club she had established, just like she had been on leave for half a month, the door was opened.
She originally thought that it was Shizuka Hiratsuka who came to take her home after finishing her work, but to her surprise, the person who came was Yuigahama Yui, who got on the bus this morning.
Because of Bai Zhe, she would not be cold to this pink-haired girl with a bun, but that was all.
“Yuigahama-san, what are you doing here?”
Listening to Yukino’s question, Yuigahama Yui, with her outgoing personality, spoke nervously: “Um, Yuki, I…”
But before she could finish, Yukino interrupted her immediately after hearing the girl’s address to her.
“Xiaoxue… We’re not that close yet, so you should just call me Yukinoshita.”
Although her enthusiasm was rejected, Yuigahama Yui was not discouraged and still kept a smile on her face.
“Then can I call you Yukino?”
This made Xue Noi stunned for a moment, then she closed the book in her hand, looked at the other party and said, “Okay, for his sake, tell me, what are you doing in my club?”
Listening to Xue No’s words, Yuigahama Yui, who was originally smiling and cheerful, suddenly raised her index finger and said a little embarrassedly: “I just want to thank Bai Zhe for saving Sabre, but I couldn’t say anything this morning, so…”
Although the other party didn’t finish her words because she was embarrassed, Yukino clearly understood what the girl meant.
“You want me to act as a bridge, right?”
“Yeah, that’s right, as expected of Yukino who’s in the top three of the school, she’s just smart.”
“Why don’t you go find Teacher Jing? She also knows Zhejun.”
“Well, how should I put it? Although Hiratsuka-sensei is very kind to us, it’s a bit of a bother to trouble you with something like this…”
“Besides, didn’t Mr. Hiratsuka tell the class before that your Service Club is a club that helps others?”
Looking at the hesitant expression on Yuigahama Yui’s face, Yukinoshita Yukino could see that although she usually behaved maturely and played with the hot girls in the class, she was actually a good student who still had awe of the teacher in her heart.
It was obvious that Bai Zhe had taken a fancy to this girl, otherwise, given the devil’s character, he would definitely not save a dog.
So Yukino thought about it and finally agreed to the other party’s request. After asking Yuigahama Yui how she wanted to repay her, she asked her to come back tomorrow.
Not long after Yuigahama Yui left, Ping Jing, who had finished work, came to pick up Yukino home, but he would go to the apartment today.
Chapter 32: The Devil’s Troubles! (Please give flowers, collect, and vote) (Old version)
Inside the apartment, Yukinoshita Yukino crossed her arms and looked at the man and woman lying on her bed with a cold face.
The originally tidy room was now extremely messy, with scraps of paper all over the floor, and the air was filled with a blushing and heart-pounding smell.
This made Yukino Yukinoshita, who was in the middle of it, both upset and frowning.
As for Shizuka Hiratsuka, after realizing that the situation was not good, she fled away under the pretext of preparing dinner.
Seeing this, Yukinoshita Haruno immediately showed a flattering look.
“Um, Yukino, please don’t be angry.”
But Bai Zhe stood up directly, hugged the girl and pressed her against the wall.
Following Yukino’s embarrassed cry of “I haven’t taken a shower yet”, the room was suddenly filled with the cries of a cat being bullied.
Half an hour later, Shizuka Hiratsuka, who had returned on time, looked at the peaceful scene of the three people sitting on the sofa watching TV. She immediately looked speechlessly at Yukino who was held in Baizhe’s arms, which made the girl look embarrassed.
She thought the other party was so powerful, but this is the result?
But it is also true that even if Bai Zhe dotes on them, it is only necessary for them to lose their temper a little bit. If they make a big fuss, the Demon King will not care too much.
But after dinner, when Shizuka Hiratsuka was struggling to decide whether to go home or sleep on the floor, she was suddenly grabbed by Haruno while sitting on the sofa.
“Zhejun, come quickly, I caught Xiaojing!”
Seeing this, Shizuka Hiratsuka immediately showed a panic expression: “Wait, what are you doing? Yukino, why are you just watching?!!”
“As you wish.”
Upon hearing this, Bai Zhe immediately rushed forward.
From beginning to end, Yukinoshita Yukino sat quietly watching TV like a saint in meditation.
until…
“Wait, what are you doing? I just took a shower! Your mouth still tastes like that woman!!”
This night in Yukino’s apartment was destined to be a restless night.
Later in the morning, Xueno, who was woken up by the alarm clock, found that Baizhe was not lying in the arms of comfort as usual.
After leaving the bedroom, she saw him standing at the window of the living room, overlooking the city outside the window.
“Why are you up so early today?”
She is the student who needs to get up early to go to school.
Although she felt strange about Baizhe’s abnormal behavior, there was still some time, so Yukino simply washed up and made two cups of coffee.
Before coming to the window, I handed a cup to the other person, took a small sip, and looked out at the city in the distance with the other person.
It was not until this time that Bai Zhe responded to Xue No’s previous question.
“My development of powers has kind of stagnated.”
Ever since he personally destroyed three cities in America more than half a month ago, his power over the evil dragon has been enhanced. The dragon flame can be condensed into light that cuts through the earth and the sea, and can also be gathered into dragon breath with a wider attack range!
Not only that, his power has now been developed to the point where he can summon an evil dragon without even turning around himself.
The summoned evil dragon possessed the pure power of Fafnir and was slightly weaker than the evil dragon he transformed into.
On his way back from America that day, he sprinkled a few drops of evil dragon’s blood into the Pacific Ocean, wanting to see the pollution the evil dragon’s blood would cause in nature without human intervention.
Now some countries have discovered that there are life species in the Pacific Ocean that are different from the original ones on Earth!
Thanks to the creatures observed in the Pacific Ocean, Bai Zhe can now accurately control the granting of the evil dragon’s blood.
However, recently he found that his development of power had begun to stagnate.
This constipation-like feeling made him feel uncomfortable.
While listening to Bai Zhe’s story, although she was not sure how the power was used and developed, Yukinoshita Yukino still put down the coffee in her hand and hugged Bai Zhe from behind.
“Didn’t you say that God Slayers have no lifespan limit? So don’t be too anxious, just take your time. My sister and I will always be by your side.”
Bai Zhe, comforted by the girl, slowly turned around and hugged her, their two pairs of eyes looking at each other.
“Yukino.”
“Zhe-kun.”
Just as the two were kissing each other, a discordant voice rang out in the living room.
Shizuka Hiratsuka and Yukinoshita Haruno, who had just come out of the room, stood at the bedroom door and the bathroom door respectively, watching the scene quietly.
Until Bai Zhe’s hand unconsciously reached under the girl’s skirt, and the latter spoke out to stop him.
“Ahem.”
“Although I’m happy to see you being intimate with Tetsu-kun so early in the morning, Yukino, are you trying to seduce Tetsu-kun again today?”
Although with Yukino’s current status, she can definitely drop out of school and go home to accompany Baizhe.
But this is obviously not what Xueno wants, nor what Baizhe wants to see.
Although he likes the girls he likes to revolve around him, he also hopes that they can live a wonderful life while revolving around him.
Instead of being like an exquisite doll that only provides him with emotional value!
Otherwise, why didn’t he use the women sent to him by the chaebols?
Bai Zhe, whose progress was interrupted by Yang No, did not continue as usual as if no one was around. Instead, he stopped what he was doing and wiped the water stains on his hands on Yukino’s skirt, which made Hiratsuka Shizuka look strange.
Then the two asked why Yukino and Baizhe did this in the living room, and after learning that Baizhe was worried about the stagnation of his power development.
After a moment’s reflection, Hiratsuka Shizuka, the teacher, said, “If a person’s thinking is stagnant, it’s because they haven’t seen anything new in a while. So, Tetsu-kun, if you want to continue developing your powers, you need to see new things to inspire you.”
Of course, in order to finally if Bai Zhe sees new things, the development of power will stagnate, and step away from himself, Hiratsuka Shizuka also stacked armor in time and said:
“Of course, these are just my personal guesses. If they don’t work in the end, please don’t blame me.”
Bai Zhe agreed with Hiratsuka Shizuka’s idea.
“No, Jing, your idea is not wrong, but the new things in this ordinary world are not enough to stimulate my inspiration.”
“What I’m eager to see now is a new and different world, preferably a magical world.”
Bai Zhe also knew that if the God Slayer wanted to quickly develop his power, the only way was to keep fighting.
But the world he was in now did not pose any threat to him at all.
Perhaps with the current human technology, a high-yield nuclear bomb could hurt him, but he is not a human-machine that can only wait for others to take action.
The “Gendar of Steel” allows him to ignore everything that living things need and live in space for a period of time. Once he enters outside the atmosphere, it will be a dimensionality reduction attack on the Earth’s ecosystem.
Not to mention, the Pacific Ocean now has many dragon beasts born because of his evil dragon blood, and they are lurking deep in the seabed.
Chapter 33 Yuigahama Yui’s purpose! (Please give flowers, collect, and vote) (Old version)
In the evening, Yukino contacted Baizhe by phone, and after getting his consent, she took Yuigahama Yui and returned to Yukinoshita’s house in Hiratsuka Shizuka’s car.
Of course, the pink girl also called her mother and said that she was going to a friend’s house and might come back later. In addition, with the guarantee of teacher Shizuka Hiratsuka, Yuigahama’s mother felt at ease.
I also heard the voice of someone of my mother’s age on the other end of the phone. I guess they were talking to each other.
“Oh~ Is this Yukino’s house? It’s so big, but why do I feel like I’ve seen it somewhere?”
Looking at Atom from the Yukinoshita family, Yuigahama Yui suddenly felt a sense of familiarity and strangeness in her heart, as if she had seen him somewhere before, but she couldn’t remember where for a moment.
At this time, Yukinoshita Haruno, who was in the living room, heard the noise outside the door and immediately came out to welcome Yukino and Yuigahama Yui who had returned with the girl.
“Is Yukino back? She brought some friends with her. Come in and sit down.”
Seeing this, Hiratsuka Shizuka immediately pointed at herself and said, “Yonano, where am I?”
In response to Hiratsuka Shizuka’s question, Yukinoshita Haruno just glanced at her indifferently.
“Do you still need a welcome? Didn’t you consider yourself the hostess here on the first day?”
“Ahaha, that’s true.”
In response to Yukinoshita Haruno’s question, Hiratsuka Shizuka rarely showed an embarrassed look.
After all, it was her who had an inflated mentality on the first day of becoming Baizhe’s woman, to the point where she wanted to drink expensive alcohol and even poured over one glass after another. Then she was tortured by Yukinoshita Haruno, who became Baizhe’s woman earlier than her.
The alcohol ban that lasted for half a month almost made her forget the unpleasantness with alcohol.
Because before an absolutely powerful woman appeared by Bai Zhe’s side, Yang Naineng could educate other women by virtue of her special status as the first one. This was the privilege given to her by the Demon King.
Led by Yang Nai, the three of them came to the living room and sat down, with a cup of tea placed in front of each of them.
Yukino immediately put down her schoolbag and asked her sister under Yuigahama Yui’s pleading gaze:
“Where’s Tetsu-kun?”
“As for him, you know his situation. He’s still in the backyard flipping through those confusing myths and alchemical classics.”
After hearing Haruno’s answer, Shizuka Hiratsuka took a sip of tea and immediately asked, “Are those things really useful?”
“Who knows?”
Upon hearing this, Yukinoshita Haruno spread her hands. She was not Baizhe himself. If Baizhe had not given her the protection, she would still be a mortal.
If Bai Zhe is a new godslayer who has just embarked on the path of the devil, then Yukinoshita Haruno is a rookie who has barely stepped half a foot on the path of magic and is even newer than a rookie!
After sitting down, Haruno looked at Yuigahama Yui who was sitting next to Yukino and asked her, “Is there something important you want to talk to Tetsu-kun about, Yuigahama-san?”
She remembered the girl that Bai Zhe was interested in.
“That…that’s it…I came here to thank Bai Zhe for saving my Sabre.”
Upon hearing this, Yang Nai immediately looked puzzled: “Sabrel?”
Seeing this, Yuigahama Yui looked at Haruno’s confused face and immediately explained, “It’s the dog that my father left behind before he left.”
As he listened to the girl’s explanation, Yang Nai recalled that half a month ago, Bai Zhe asked him to save the dog at all costs.
Father’s legacy?
Because of his own experience, Yang Noi immediately felt the same way, and when he looked at the girl, there was a hint of pity and love in his eyes.
The only difference between her and the other person was that her father left nothing behind before he left.
Seeing that her sister, who always had a smiling face, showed a hint of sadness at this moment, Yukino was immediately surprised, and then immediately picked up the cup and drank tea to hide her thoughts so that the other party would not notice.
Seeing Yukinoshita Haruno staring at her face, Yuigahama Yui hesitated and asked in a low voice: “What’s wrong with my face?”
Although she appears to be very lively at school, she is still somewhat afraid of her elders.
“nothing.”
After waking up from her hazy memories, Haruno smiled gently once again and asked the girl with light pink shoulder-length hair in front of her:
“But before that, can I ask, how are you going to thank him?”
Upon hearing this, Yuigahama Yui immediately took out a cloth bag from her schoolbag and said with a smile on her face, “I saw on the Internet that people give gifts to thank others, so I made some cookies and wanted to give them to him.”
“biscuit?”
Although Yukinoshita Haruno kept a smile on her face while listening to Yuigahama Yui’s answer, based on her understanding of the Demon King, he was more interested in her body than the biscuits in her hand.
Shizuka Hiratsuka on the side also showed an interested look at this moment.
“Wow, cookies! I didn’t expect that Yuigahama, who looks so carefree on weekdays, actually has such a skill.”
In Shizuka Hiratsuka’s opinion, since Yuigahama Yui dared to take it out and let it go, she must have certain attainments in this area, otherwise wouldn’t it be purely embarrassing?
Only Yukinoshita Yukino, who knew the truth, showed a rare look of embarrassment on her face after hearing Yuigahama Yui’s answer, and stared at the tea leaves standing in the tea in her hand with her eyes and nose.
After all, she was the one who taught the other person how to bake cookies after school this afternoon.
But after seeing the other party’s cooking skills, she had the idea of ​​asking Yuigahama Yui to tell others that she was the other party’s cooking chef.
I can’t afford to lose this person.
At the same time, Bai Zhe, who had been flipping through the book for an entire afternoon without any inspiration, closed the book and went to the living room.
The pale pink girl’s face lit up with excitement when she saw the person coming.
“Brother Bai Zhe!”
Faced with the girl’s enthusiasm and looking at the happy face on her face, Bai Zhe’s depression was relieved a little.
“Well, welcome, Yui-chan.”
He then sat down next to Yang Nai, picked up the cup she had been drinking from and drank the tea in it, then asked her, “Where is your mother?”
Upon hearing this, Yukinoshita Haruno immediately replied, “Mom said she’s going to meet someone she knows today, so she won’t be back until later, so we don’t have to wait for her.”
After she finished speaking, she asked Bai Zhe, “How is it? Do you have any new inspiration?”
However, Bai Zhe shook his head in disappointment: “I’m not the kind of genius who can create something out of nothing. How can I have new inspiration in just one or two days?”
Hearing this, Yang Nai immediately said gently and comforted, “Then let’s proceed step by step. After all, that person has given you enough time, right?”
Then, in order to make Baizhe happier, she turned her attention to Yuigahama Yui.
“This kid made some cookies and personally delivered them to you to thank you for saving her dog.”
Chapter 34: The Evil Dragon Reveals His Righteousness! (Please give flowers, collect, and vote) (Old Version)
Listening to what Yukinoshita Haruno said, Bai Zhe’s gaze immediately turned to the somewhat nervous Yuigahama Yui, and he instantly remembered something.
“Yui-chan, can I ask you a question?”
“Uh-huh.”
The pale pink girl nodded immediately after hearing this.
“Tell me honestly, have you ever eaten?”
Listening to Bai Zhe’s question, Yuigahama Yui replied hesitantly: “Zero, Zero, today is the real day to do it yourself, hehe…”
As she spoke, an awkward smile appeared on the girl’s face.
As the girl finished speaking, the expressions on Yukinoshita Haruno and Hiratsuka Shizuka’s faces suddenly froze for a second.
Good man, you have never cooked a meal, but you made cookies to offer to the devil. I’m afraid you are an assassin who wants to assassinate the devil by poisoning him!
Upon hearing this, Bai Zhe said:
“Let me be frank upfront. If the cookies aren’t tasty, I’ll return them.”
After the cultural experience just now, Yuigahama Yui’s palms were sweating, and finally she put her masterpiece after school in front of the Demon King.
Then he watched anxiously as Bai Zhe opened the tape and took out a caramel-colored biscuit from it.
At this time, seeing the somewhat silent atmosphere, Shizuka Hiratsuka slowly said in order to liven up the atmosphere: “Yugahama, is the one you made caramel flavored?”
But after she finished speaking, Bai Zhe’s eyes instantly turned to her.
“Looks like someone is greedy. No problem, I’ll generously give this one to you. You can try the biscuits that I usually make, Yui-chan.”
“Isn’t this a bit bad?”
Seeing this, Shizuka Hiratsuka wanted to save herself, but after seeing Bai Zhe’s eyes, she immediately became timid, took the biscuit from the devil’s hand and took a bite.
The next second, the bitter taste of burnt food, the bitter-sweet taste mixed with the taste of dry wheat flour stimulated her taste buds, causing her to spit out the thing in her mouth that looked like a biscuit but did not taste like a biscuit without caring about her image.
“Pooh, pooh.”
“Hey Yuigahama, what on earth did you put in it when you made it? Why is it so bitter?!”
Looking at the embarrassed Hiratsuka Shizuka, Yuigahama Yui placed tea in front of her and apologized:
“S-Sorry, I just thought the cookies should be sweeter, so I added a little more sugar.”
At this time, Yukinoshita Yukino, who was originally watching the show on the side, specifically added: “It’s not some, it’s a whole bag, a whole bag.”
“A whole bag of sugar, Yuigahama, are you sure your taste buds are okay?”
Listening to Hiratsuka Shizuka’s complaints, the girl apologized repeatedly for her poor work: “I’m sorry, I’m sorry, I really didn’t mean it.”
At the same time, after hearing Yukino speak, Haruno immediately asked her sister curiously, “So, it was you who asked Yuigahama to make the cookies?”
Upon hearing this, Xueno immediately sent someone to distance herself from the matter in order to prevent Baizhe from accusing her of murder and causing her to suffer at night.
“It’s none of my business! She begged me to do it, so I taught her. Besides, I was just watching from the beginning to the end. She was the one who insisted on pouring a whole bag of sugar in.”
At this time, watching the girl with short light pink hair burying her head lower and lower amidst her apologies, until she was about to knock her head against the ground to apologize, Bai Zhe said:
“I appreciate your kindness, but Yui-chan, you should practice your skills well before coming back.”
“This kind of food that humans can’t eat, there’s no way I can eat it.”
As he spoke, Bai Zhe pushed the biscuits in front of him to the girl and motioned her to take them.
Although the girl failed today, she regained her confidence with Bai Zhe’s comfort and held the failed product tightly in her hand.
“I, I will definitely make cookies that will satisfy Brother Baizhe!”
However, the girl’s words were a bit ambiguous due to some cultural reasons of the island country, which made Yang No and Hiratsuka Shizuka look at her strangely.
Especially the former, who was full of evil humor and teased: “So this is how Yuigahama sees Tetsu-kun in his heart, then you have to work harder~”
Under Haruno’s teasing and feeling guilty towards Hiratsuka Shizuka, Yuigahama Yui blushed, lowered her head and stopped talking.
Seeing this, Bai Zhe looked at the sky outside which had already darkened and said, “It’s already dark. I’ll have Xiao Jing take you home after dinner.”
“Then, I won’t be polite, hehe~”
Upon hearing this, the girl’s face once again showed a bright smile.
Although to Yukinoshita Yukino who was standing next to her, this smile looked more like a silly smile.
After all, she had seen him more than once being asked to buy things in a small group at school with a silly smile on his face.
After dinner, when Yuigahama Yui said goodbye to Baizhe, under the teasing gaze of Haruno, she mustered up the courage to promise Baizhe that she would definitely make cookies that suit his taste next time, and then got into Hiratsuka Shizuka’s car.
In the following time, at the girl’s request, Yukino made cookies by herself in the school’s kitchen every afternoon after school for two consecutive days. After tasting them and feeling satisfied, she went to Yukinoshita’s house to deliver them to Baizhe.
Although she was also rejected by Bai Zhe due to her appearance, after the normal interactions with Hiratsuka Shizuka and Haruno, the girl was at least not as completely disgusted as she was on the first day, which encouraged her.
After these two days, it will be vacation time. Yuigahama Yui got up from bed early in the morning and was excitedly thinking about how to make cookies at home. She was also wondering whether she should ask her mother, who has excellent cooking skills, for help.
And something very terrible is happening in the Yukinoshita family.
It was almost noon, and Bai Zhe was enjoying lunch with Yang Nai and others. The TV in the corner was turned on because Bai Zhe had the habit of watching TV programs while eating.
It’s just that today’s program has been postponed.
Because the previous prime minister was arrested for treason, the new prime minister held an inauguration ceremony today.
Naturally, this news was reported by major TV stations on the island country, and today there was even a live broadcast.
Just watching the other party enter a toilet to worship made Bai Zhe, who was already a little annoyed because of the stagnation of power development, even more unhappy.
The next second, under the gaze of everyone, the devil slowly put down his chopsticks with a calm expression.
Just when Yang Nai was about to ask Bai Zhe whether today’s dishes were not to his taste, he saw this.
Then he heard words with both sacred and evil meanings chanting from his mouth.
“O greedy beast! O dragon bred from darkness, serpent of immortality! Wake up from your golden dream.”
The next moment, accompanied by a malicious roar that came from nowhere, a strong wind suddenly blew on the grass outside the house.
hold head high–
The evil dragon that guards treasure in Norse mythology appeared in the sky above Chiba Prefecture in full view of everyone, and then flew towards Kudankita in Chiyoda Ward at an extremely fast speed.
The moment the Prime Minister and the cabinet members received the call, under the huge shadow, the dark evil dragon brought disaster and burned the land in an instant!
The scene of the evil dragon spewing flames and burning everything naturally appeared on all the television news in the island country and was then instantly spread to all parts of the world through the Internet.
The existence that will stand above humanity will be announced to the world for the first time.
Especially in the vicinity of Kudankita in Chiyoda Ward, many people who saw the huge shape of the evil dragon with their own eyes were terrified.
Chapter 35: The Future of Mother-in-law and the Demon King! (Please give flowers, collect, and vote) (Old version)
Zongman: I was favored by the goddess and became the devil: Chapter 35: The future of mother-in-law and the devil! (Please give flowers, collect, and vote)
Yukinoshita family
Watching Bai Zhe suddenly summon an evil dragon and incinerate the new Prime Minister and everyone present, Yukinoshita Haruno waited half a minute after the TV channel was cut off before cautiously asking the Demon King:
“It’s the new Prime Minister. Did he offend you in any way?”
As Haruno asked, Yuki’s mother, Yukinoshita Yukino, and Hiratsuka Shizuka all put down their chopsticks.
Mother Xue even waved her hand to ask the servants to leave, so that they would not hear something they shouldn’t hear and be implicated.
In response to Yukinoshita Haruno’s question, the Demon King gave a very brief answer.
“It’s just that the smile on his old face is unpleasant.”
Upon hearing this, Yukinoshita Haruno understood that the other party was implicated because the Demon King had not made any progress in developing his power in recent days.
There is nothing we can do, we can only blame the other party for being unlucky.
After all, Bai Zhe is her man, and the new prime minister is just a stranger.
How could Yukinoshita Haruno be angry with her man for a stranger? At most, she would just ask him to cool down.
Besides, there are so many politicians on the island country. If the prime minister dies, they can just be replaced. It’s not a rare thing!
After hearing Bai Zhe explain his reasons and when Yang No began to comfort Bai Zhe, Yukino and the other two also breathed a sigh of relief.
Among the four girls, Shizuka Hiratsuka, their teacher, understands Bai Zhe’s current situation the best.
It’s like facing a student who has poor grades, doesn’t do homework, frequently fails exams, and refuses to listen to advice. Any responsible teacher would be furious after seeing this a few times!
Bai Zhe slowly closed his eyes amidst Yukinoshita Haruno’s sweet words.
It wasn’t that he was fed up with the other party, but he felt a slight vibration coming from the “Simulated Star Creation Map” in his body, as if some power was about to revive.
Bai Zhe, who felt the fluctuation of power, was confused and began to consider whether he should kill a few more prime ministers.
But he quickly rejected this answer. Burning a country’s prime minister to death would not cause such a shock to the “Simulated Star Creation Map”.
Unless…
Following his guess, Bai Zhe immediately took out his mobile phone and opened the international news. He saw the news on the homepage about a giant dragon spitting and burning the people to death at the inauguration ceremony of the new prime minister of the island country, as well as the comments below the news that were popping up every second.
“Is it because of recognition? Or is it something else?”
Listening to Bai Zhe’s mumbling, Yukinoshita Haruno, who was hugging his arm, looked confused.
But seeing his thoughtful expression, Yang Nai was also very happy for Bai Zhe until he had an inspiration.
After all, she is Bai Zhe’s woman now. During the in-depth and easy-to-understand communication over the past half month, she also found that she gradually became inseparable from him.
Therefore, at this time, the stronger Bai Zhe is, the better he will treat her and her sister!
The next second, as if in response to his desire to further develop his powers, Bai Zhe closed his eyes and saw the image transmitted to his mind by the “Simulated Star Creation Map”.
It was a magical world different from the modern one. Two moons hung high in the night sky, and the magic academy below was built based on the hexagram.
This scene made Bai Zhe feel somewhat familiar, but he couldn’t remember where he had seen it.
“It seems to be like this. If I’m not mistaken, I will travel through time in the next few days.”
Then, Bai Zhe opened his eyes and looked at Yukinoshita Haruno beside him and said:
“Yang Nai, I will train you in the next few days and create more descendants of dragon blood to protect you while I am away.”
“I see.”
Knowing that even if she begged, Bai Zhe would never give up his power and stay for her and the others, Yang Nai could only hide her inner sadness and nodded.
“Don’t worry, I’ll definitely be back.”
Bai Zhe noticed that the smile on Yang No’s face was trying hard to hide because of his words of leaving, but it still showed a hint of stiffness.
He immediately held her face, and while comforting her, he quickly lowered his head and kissed her lips, using his own way to dispel the sadness in her heart.
Seeing this, Yukinoshita Yukino and Hiratsuka Shizuka, who had picked up their chopsticks again, stopped pulling their hands down.
Especially the latter, upon hearing the chirping sound, he said helplessly, “Can’t we even eat?”
However, Baizhe and Yukinoshita Haruno, the parties involved, only had each other in their hearts at this moment. The latter even fell on the tatami to cater to Baizhe at the moment, and began to unbutton Baizhe’s clothes with her hands.
This bold scene made Xue’s mother stand up immediately. While feeling a little shy, she was also glad that she had asked the servant to leave just now.
Otherwise, when Baizhe is done, it will be the time when the Yukinoshita family’s heads will fall to the ground.
Then, Yuki’s mother stood up and walked out of the living room. She closed the door in front of Shizuka Hiratsuka’s surprised gaze, and she stood outside to avoid being disturbed by any ignorant people.
Just this guarding lasts the whole day.
Until dusk, the sounds inside gradually stopped.
After listening to what happened in the corner all day, Xue’s mother felt somewhat ashamed of her behavior.
Although the sun was not very strong today, she still felt a little uncomfortable because of the sweat on her body.
Not long after, Bai Zhe opened the door from the inside and saw Xue’s mother, who had been sitting at the door all day with a slightly red face. An apologetic look immediately appeared on his face.
“I’m sorry, mother-in-law.”
Hearing this, Mother Xue looked at Bai Zhe’s slightly exposed chest and the masculinity that filled his body. She immediately shook her head, throwing away the wild thoughts in her mind, and then said with a respectful smile, “It’s nothing. I just wanted to prevent some ignorant servants from bumping into you.”
“Yang Nori and the others don’t have much strength right now, so why don’t I help you bathe?”
After listening to Xue Mu’s proposal, Bai Zhe hesitated for a moment and then agreed.
“……Um.”
Although this is somewhat unethical, the other party doesn’t care, so what does he care about?
What’s more, he is the God-killing Demon King, and the bottom line rules of human ethics and morals cannot restrain him!
After calling the dragon beast and guarding the door to prevent anyone from accidentally breaking in and disturbing the girls’ rest, Bai Zhe went to the backyard under the guidance of Xue’s mother.
In the mist of the hot spring, Bai Zhe sat on a small stool, using a white towel to cover his terrifying evil dragon baby.
Snow Mother, wearing a white yukata, knelt behind him, using a bath towel to clean the Demon King’s body.
Because scrubbing the body will inevitably splash water on yourself, this white yukata not only fits Xue’s mother tightly, but also because of the color it is a little transparent, so that the white and pink skin inside can be seen.
After rubbing the back, the atmosphere began to become awkward.
Although she was behind Bai Zhe, she could still see the tent. The astonishing height made her cover her mouth in surprise.
Over the past half month, from the way the Demon King looked at her, Mother Xue knew that while he was interested in Yang No and Yukino, he was also attracted by her beauty.
And now, her worries finally came true.
After hesitating for a moment, she came to Bai Zhe and said, “Please forgive me, sir. I am not ready yet. Please forgive my rudeness.”
As she spoke, Snow Mother lifted the towel and grabbed the future…
After the moon became bright and the stars were sparse, Bai Zhe left the hot spring after taking a bath, leaving behind Xue Mu who felt her throat was sore and she couldn’t speak.
Not long after he returned to Yang Nai’s boudoir and lay down, he felt a fragrant and soft jade in his arms.
It was Yang Nai after taking a shower. Bai Zhe hugged her and closed his eyes. As darkness fell, the chanting of spells came to his ears.
Chapter 36: Zero Louise! (Please give flowers, collect, and vote) (Old version)
Zongman: I was favored by the goddess and became a demon king: Chapter 36: Zero Louise! (Please give flowers, collect, and vote)
“…Powerful one from a distant land, please heed my call…”
Under the cover of night, in Yukinoshita Haruno’s boudoir, a pair of burning golden eyes lit up in the darkness.
“I heard it.”
Hearing the call from another universe, Bai Zhe immediately woke up Yukinoshita Haruno who was in his arms.
“I’m leaving, but don’t worry, we won’t be apart for long. We’ll see each other again in a year at most.”
After all, all the nearby worlds were moved here by Kulima to hide him and allow him to grow.
In addition, these worlds will gather together and reach the point of complete integration after one year, so even if he goes to another world and cannot find a way to come back, he only needs to wait for one year to pass in this main universe and he can return here!
After comforting An Xue and Yang Nai’s reluctance, Bai Zhe continued to instruct:
“If anyone wants to harm you after I leave, just go ahead and attack those dragonblood descendants in the Pacific Ocean and cause chaos in this world.”
Yukinoshita Haruno woke up from her sleep at Baizhe’s call. After hearing his words, she was silent for a moment before responding:
“…I understand. You should be careful outside.”
After saying that, Yukinoshita Haruno stretched out her arms and hugged Baizhe’s neck. After kissing him, the two of them fell asleep in each other’s arms again.
As for why Bai Zhe, who was originally anxious to find inspiration, is not in a hurry now.
This is because the “Simulated Star Creation Map” in his body has locked onto the summoner. As long as he doesn’t agree, the other party will not be able to summon anything no matter what!
Through the “Simulated Star Creation Chart”, Bai Zhe also learned that the time of the two worlds would be synchronized only after he was summoned, and before that, the passage of time in both sides was unequal.
Until the first ray of sunlight in the early morning shone on the earth, Bai Zhe once again transformed into an evil dragon and flew around the world. After shocking all countries and completely exposing his extraordinary power to everyone, he responded to the call in his ear.
As the summoning magic circle gradually expanded, it was finally able to accommodate Bai Zhe’s huge evil dragon body.
The continent of Halkenia, located in the Toristin Magic Academy in the small kingdom in the northwest.
Today is a very special day for the second graders.
Because students who have reached the qualifications must begin to summon their own exclusive familiars, which is a step that everyone who studies magic must take.
A mature magician will communicate with his familiars and complement each other, so as to make further progress in the magic path.
Therefore, since entering the magic academy, these young magicians began to fantasize about their own familiars.
Under the guidance of the bald teacher, these second-grade students are eager to start the familiar summoning ceremony right away.
As the smoke dissipated, all kinds of strange-looking creatures appeared in this magic academy.
Majestic, terrifying, lovely…
But no matter what these familiars look like, they are eventually accepted and liked by the little magicians who summoned them.
With another exclamation, a student became the focus of most people.
“Look everyone, someone has actually summoned a powerful familiar, it’s the Demon Eye!”
“Really? This is amazing.”
Even the teacher in charge looked at the student with admiration for his excellence, because the strength of a familiar also means the potential of its master to some extent.
This student who summoned the Demonic Eye will definitely achieve great things in the future.
The bald teacher patted the shoulder of the student who summoned the Demonic Eye and praised him, “The Demonic Eye? It’s a very good familiar. It will definitely be of help to you in the future.”
Of course, summoning a powerful familiar does not necessarily mean that the magician’s future achievements are doomed.
Because in addition to familiars, the magician’s personal abilities are also very important!
Just like when Gishyu summoned a mole, no one dared to say he was weak.
Because the opponent can use earth magic to create puppets, many people present are no match for him. Even if he summons familiars now, it does not mean that they will be his opponent.
Of course, before this familiar summoning class began, two people had attracted much attention.
One of them was because of his appearance. He had an exotic skin color, a tall stature, and long flaming crimson hair. He summoned Churuk, a fire lizard with a hint of dragon blood and huge room for growth.
The other one is Louise, who often causes outbursts in magic class. She has not successfully used any magic so far. She has golden-pink hair. Although her face is very cute, she is petite and thin. She is called the Magician of Zero!
Because of family ties, the two have always been at odds.
Although they won’t resort to violence, neither side will mind if they can cause trouble for the other.
Now, Churuk seized this opportunity and used a teasing voice to make the other party the focus of everyone’s attention.
“Rather than that, I’m curious about what kind of familiar Miss Valier can summon~”
“Oh, it seems like she hasn’t even summoned her familiar yet~ Sensei.”
Facing Chuluk’s ridicule, Louise, who was hiding in the crowd, gritted her teeth. Knowing her situation, she originally wanted to take advantage of the joy of everyone summoning their familiars to make herself invisible and escape the class.
But now, isn’t the other party pushing her to the forefront? ! !
“Oh, so there’s Louise here. Come quickly and summon your familiar. You’re the only one left.”
The teacher in charge of the summoning class smiled at the girl. He was not unaware of Louise’s situation.
But summoning familiars and casting magic cannot be generalized, this can’t fail.
Plus, she was the third daughter of the Duke of Vallière in the Kingdom of Tristin, so he still had some confidence in Louise. Perhaps…
As the teacher finished speaking, the students around him began to talk.
“Is this the legendary Louise of Zero?”
“Are you sure she can summon a familiar?”
Of course, while discussing, these people did not forget to stay away from Louise to avoid being affected by the explosion caused by the other party’s failed magic release.
Looking at the actions of the people around her, Louise, who became the focus, also took a deep breath.
At this time, the people of the Vallière family must not retreat!
While comforting herself that this was just a small scene and that she had been through this before, the girl began to chant the summoning spell.
“Show yourself, my powerful familiar who has come from a distant land!”
The next second, the magic circle lit up, and as the explosion and smoke dissipated, nothing appeared in the magic circle.
Seeing this, someone immediately laughed and said, “Haha, as expected of Louise Zero, she can’t even summon a familiar.”
The girl was even more unwilling to give up and pleaded to the teacher: “Teacher Grubelu, please, give me another chance!”
Looking at the girl’s determined eyes, the teacher had no choice but to nod in agreement.
However, when Louise waved the wand again, the magic circle in front of her automatically lit up, and the girl fell into a trance.
Just when he saw that something was wrong and was about to step forward to stop it, he heard the girl chanting a spell he had never heard before.
Chapter 37: The Summoned Demon King! (Please give flowers, collect, and vote) (Old version)
Zongman: I was favored by the goddess and became the devil: Chapter 37 The devil was summoned! (Please give flowers, collect, and vote)
“Great incarnation of maintenance, sublime Sun of the Seven Stars of the Northern Ocean, supreme God of the Mysterious Heaven of the North, Heavenly Lord of Subduing Demons, Dragon King who holds up the boundless world… please hear my prayer.”
“Your body obeys my command, and my fate rests in your sword!”
“A noble soul from a distant land, a fool who rebelled against the gods…”
As Louise’s chanting grew louder and louder, a huge gale howled from the ground, terrifying thunderclouds gathered in the sky, and the light of the magic circle on the ground became more and more dazzling.
It’s like a declaration before the end of the world!
Seeing this scene and listening to the spell chanted by Louise, some students showed fear on their faces.
Chuluk, who had noticed something was wrong from the beginning, saw that all the familiars present, including his own salamander, were lying on the ground, trembling, or screaming in fear. He then spoke:
“Teacher Gruberu, Louise’s summoning spell is wrong!!”
The spell that Louise is chanting now is not the spell they learned at all!
And look at this: a noble soul from a distant land, a fool rebelling against the gods, and a holy king ruling over all living things…
The person Louise is about to summon is definitely an incredible guy.
However, facing this possibility, Chuluk did not worry about what the other party would do to him after summoning a powerful familiar. At most, it would just make a few mocking remarks.
After all, there is no life-and-death hatred between the two of them. They only quarrel because of the grievances between their fathers.
But once the other party encounters a problem that cannot be solved, they will also help.
Therefore, the only thing that Chuluk is worried about now is the magic power needed to summon such a being. You know, magic power is something that gives the magician his life.
Once the magic power is overused, the person may fall into coma at the very least, or even…
Judging from Louise’s current performance in using magic, her magic power level should be just average.
As Chuluk finished speaking, the teacher, who was surprised to see Louise’s second summoning ritual create such an exaggerated scene, also came to his senses at this moment.
Even though he wanted to stop it, he was only three meters away from Louise and the magic circle, and was blocked by an invisible wall. No matter how he attacked, he could not move forward even a single step!
The only solution now is…
“Go find the dean!”
As the teacher finished speaking, Louise’s chanting also came to an end.
“I swear by this life. Holy King, who rules over all living things! Please descend into this world———!!”
In an instant, the originally dark world returned to its previous calm and peaceful state.
But just as everyone breathed a sigh of relief, a strong wind blew up and blew the grass on the ground high into the sky.
Then, someone realized that a figure had stood in the center of Louise’s magic circle.
He has a head of jet-black hair, a handsome face, a slender body, and a noble temperament that makes him look down on others as if he is a supreme king.
Of course, the most eye-catching thing is his pair of awe-inspiring burning golden eyes, just like the eyes of a legendary dragon!
Looking at this man, although some people wondered why Louise would summon a human being, no one dared to question it.
And now, Louise, who had come back to her senses from her trance, also noticed such a man standing in front of her, standing at the place where she had just released the summoning magic.
At this moment, no matter how slow she was, she knew that the other party was summoned by her.
But before she could open her mouth, she heard the other party ask her a question in a language she had never heard before, but she could clearly understand the meaning:
“I ask you, were you the one who summoned me?”
Because of her height, Louise could only look up at the man in front of her who was shrouded in shadow. His burning golden eyes frightened her.
But even so, as the third daughter of the Varriel family, she was still as proud as a peacock, raising her head and looking at the other person.
“Yes, it was me who summoned you, the great Louise Frances Lou Blanc du La Vallière!”
After she finished speaking, Louise was surprised to see a hint of appreciation in the other person’s eyes.
Then, the girl gritted her teeth and raised her left hand.
“My familiar, pledge your loyalty to me now.”
Holding the petite girl’s left hand, Bai Zhe’s eyes flashed with a smile, and then he said in an unquestionable tone: “No, it should be you who offers your loyalty.”
The next second, the girl had no time to react before you pulled her into your arms and captured her lips.
Feeling the heat and sweet taste of blood flowing into her mouth, Louise finally came to her senses from the shock. She wanted to break free, but she found that she was unable to resist the grip of the man in front of her with her own strength!
The students and teachers around who saw this also showed shocked expressions.
The girls, including Chuluk, were even more excited by the bold behavior of the two men. At the same time, they also instinctively felt happy.
Then, Louise suddenly felt a burning pain on the back of her left hand. When she exerted force, she found that she could actually push the other person away.
Only then did he force himself out of Bai Zhe’s grip and raised his left hand to see the extent of his injury.
After the burning pain passed, she was shocked to find an engraving of a sword and a dragon on the back of her hand.
That was the magic mark formed on the girl’s hand after she was granted dragon blood by the Demon King, which backfired the summoning magic!
At the same time, Bai Zhe also felt a slight burning pain on his left hand.
Bai Zhe knew that it was the mark of Gundaruf.
Because from the moment he saw the pink-haired girl in front of him, the memories sleeping deep in the demon king’s mind were imagined, letting him know the world he was in at the moment.
It is a magical world called Zero’s Familiar!
Although the use of magic in this world is not as good as many worlds with magic, it is still a magical world after all, and the magic in it has many merits.
Of course, in addition to the girls in his memory, what the devil likes most in this world is the power of the four legendary void demons!
Misnetron, the ‘Head of God’, who can control all magical items; Windaruff, the ‘Right Hand of God’, who can control all mythical beasts in the world; and Reeves Lacher, the ‘Heart of God’, who can give himself powerful vitality and amplitude void magic…
And finally, he has now signed a contract with Louise, which has engraved on his left hand the ‘God’s Left Hand’ Gundaruf, which can use all weapons in the world!
Chapter 38: Domineering Declaration! (Please give flowers, collect, and vote) (Old version)
Just after Bai Zhe finished recalling the Four Apostles of Nothingness, Louise, whose first kiss had just been taken away by him, suddenly opened her mouth and expressed her anger in her cute voice.
“You, you, you, why did you suddenly kiss me? This is my first kiss!!”
Bai Zhe, who was given the ability to hear the voices of all living things by the “Simulated Star Creation Map”, can naturally understand the language of the other world.
Unfortunately, no matter how the girl expressed her anger.
At this moment, she is in front of Baizhe, just like a human’s breath facing a kitten. Not only does she not have any deterrent effect on people, but it only makes people think she is cute!
Looking at the man in front of her who remained indifferent despite her pointing, Louise, who was already impatient, almost cried out of anger.
Fortunately, the girl was well-educated in the Variere family, so she could only hold back her tears and let them well up in her eyes.
At this time, the teacher who saw this also wanted to come forward to ask for an explanation for his student, but after Bai Zhe’s burning golden eyes swept over, he saw an evil dragon as big as a mountain in a trance.
Then the fear of the unknown, which is engraved into human genes, made him retreat in fear.
After retracting his gaze, Bai Zhe saw that the girl had finally stopped, and then he slowly spoke:
“Don’t act like that. You should be thankful.”
“Because the one standing before you now, who stole your first kiss and signed a contract with you, is the godslayer, the demon king who reigns supreme over the earth.”
“From today on, you are my beloved concubine. I allow you to call me by my name – Bai Zhe.”
“Walk with me, stay with me, and your actions, your spirit, and everything you are…will outshine the sun in heaven!”
There was no way. This was neither the world of God Slayer nor the world of Oregairu that he had led before. Even if the Demon King had the intention, he could only be reduced to introducing himself.
As for whether there was anyone present who knew his identity, the unusual celestial phenomenon when Louise summoned him just now had already frightened these people.
Not to mention, just now Bai Zhe’s eyes were enough to frighten the teacher who taught them.
The students around were nothing but nervous at this moment, as if this was no longer the grass field of the academy, but a solemn palace that would not tolerate any blasphemy!
Upon hearing this, Louise had no choice but to take deep breaths to calm herself down.
In all her life, this was the first time she had met someone who was more decisive than her mother.
At the same time, the people around him became bolder and began to whisper because Bai Zhe didn’t pay attention to them.
“The God-killing Overlord, the Demon King who reigns supreme over the earth… is he just the king of that country?”
“I’ve never heard of him, but judging by his appearance, temperament, and clothing, I know he’s a very important figure. I never thought that this Zero Louise would have such a lucky day.”
“How enviable!”
At the same time, Chuluk also said to Louise, “Oh, what a domineering man. Louise, why don’t you be grateful and thank the Demon King for his grace.”
Of course, this was only her superficial meaning, and her deeper meaning was to let Louise accept Bai Zhe quickly so that this farce could end as soon as possible.
Otherwise, given this king’s character, I’m afraid I won’t know how it will end!
Louise, who obviously understood the meaning of Chuluk’s words, gave her a vicious look, then looked at Bai Zhe again.
“I understand, Your Majesty the Demon King.”
In the girl’s mind, since she summoned the other party, she should still have the right to command the familiar, so she thought about returning to her room and teaching the other party a lesson.
After all, the other party is a king after all. It is not the upbringing of the Valier family to make him look bad in public.
What the girl didn’t know was that her so-called servant contract had expired when Bai Zhe was summoned, and was then overturned after she swallowed the dragon’s blood.
Therefore, Bai Zhe, who understood the girl’s character, probably guessed what was in her mind and thought about teaching the girl a lesson at night to let her know that beings stronger than her cannot be summoned and driven at will!
At this time, the long-bearded dean also walked out of the central magic tower and came here.
As one of the most powerful people in the Kingdom of Christine, he is a senior in the magic world among all the people present.
Although he could not see through the Demon King’s true colors, he could vaguely sense the enormous magic power coming from the Demon King, which was as violent as a volcano, as hot as magma, as deep as the ocean, and enough to drown and suffocate people.
This kind of existence is something that the Kingdom of Christine absolutely cannot afford to provoke!
“Your Majesty, please move aside. I will notify the royal family later and have them send someone to invite you to the palace.”
Bai Zhe smiled when he heard this, and held Louise’s left hand with one hand, and said to the old man who came to him:
“It seems that there are still people in this country who know what they are doing.”
“No need to move. I’m only interested in my beloved concubine. What’s her next class?”
Louise couldn’t resist Bai Zhe, so he could only hold her hand forcibly.
It’s just that she has no engagement yet, and has never had such close contact with a man. She just had her first kiss taken away by him, and now he calls her his beloved concubine. Coupled with the identities of the two men, the girl feels a little proud and indignant, but also a little shy!
Now that she thinks about it, she is lucky to be able to summon such a handsome king with extraordinary temperament to be her own familiar.
After all, summoning and enslaving an alien king is unprecedented!
At the same time, facing Bai Zhe’s question, the headmaster, who couldn’t see what the Demon King’s purpose was, had to answer truthfully: “According to today’s teaching plan, Miss Louise and the others should have a magic class next.”
“Magic class? I’m quite interested. How about letting me audit it?”
The devil’s words seemed to be a question, but in fact they left no room for doubt.
The dean who saw this could only follow the devil’s instructions.
“It is an honor for Christine Magic Academy to have you as an auditor.”
Then, Bai Zhe looked at Louise, whose hand he was holding, and saw a blush of resentment and shyness on the girl’s face.
“Let’s go. Louise, lead the way. Let me see how you teach.”
“Wait, don’t pull me. We haven’t even met for a day. This is too intimate. And you’re going in the wrong direction.”
Looking at Bai Zhe who walked a few steps, turned back, and finally headed towards the teacher’s office under the guidance of Louise, the dean touched his long beard.
“Christine School of Magic is about to become more lively than ever.”
Chapter 39: The Imagination of the Innocent Duke’s Daughter! (Please give flowers, please add to favorites, please give monthly tickets) (Old version)
At the Toristin School of Magic, students noticed that their teacher was obviously a little nervous today, and his eyes would look somewhere from time to time.
Of course, they also understand why the other party does this, because everyone present is as nervous as the teacher on the podium.
Most of the time, the students under the podium did not pay attention to what the teacher was saying in this class. Instead, they subconsciously looked in the same direction, but then looked away the moment they looked.
Because there, sat a king from a foreign land.
Although magicians are all nobles in this world, the difference in status when facing a king makes her extremely cautious!
Because of the contract, Louise, who was listening to the lecture and taking notes attentively, was different from everyone else present. However, she noticed that the Demon King sitting next to her was supporting his chin with one hand, with a leisurely posture, and did not look like he was listening carefully at all.
As a good student who couldn’t stand anyone not paying attention in class, the pink-haired girl immediately questioned Bai Zhe, “Are you really paying attention in class? Didn’t you say you wanted to audit the class? Pay attention!”
Because she was always ridiculed in the past for not being able to cast magic, the girl hid her inferiority complex under the so-called aristocratic arrogance.
In this world, it has been a long-standing belief that only nobles can use magic. Therefore, in Louise’s view, Bai Zhe, as a king from a foreign land, should have a talent for magic.
So now when she sees someone wasting their talent, the girl will naturally be angry at them for not fighting for it!
Upon hearing this, Bai Zhe showed a proud smile on his face and pointed to his head.
“Don’t compare me to mortals. I have recorded all that knowledge here.”
“In the world I live in, I was the only one who could use power, so I really cherish the opportunity to learn magic now.”
“It’s just that I was born at a height that many people can’t reach. This class can only bring me inspiration on the path of magic. I will go back to the library to find more knowledge.”
Bai Zhe knew that his IQ was only within the range of ordinary people, but because of the difference in height, he could quickly draw inferences about other things after learning about lower-level things!
The same goes for magic. As long as it doesn’t involve the underlying rules of this world, it is considered elementary school addition and subtraction in the eyes of the God-Slaying Demon King.
In just a few dozen minutes of magic class, he had already understood that when magicians in this world cast magic, they were actually releasing the vitality in their bodies called magic power, communicating with the magic power in nature to distort reality.
The greater the distortion process and the consequences, the more magic power will be consumed.
This is also why there are good and bad magicians.
Apart from divine grace, talent is entirely a gift from heaven!
The spells are a connection system that helps them quickly and accurately connect to the magic in nature, similar to the function of electrical wires.
If the length of the wire is slightly shortened, the power loss will be reduced, and the same principle applies to spells.
Just like the lightning magic that the teacher had taught on the podium before, Bai Zhe discovered that by slightly reducing part of the spell, he could adjust the power of the lightning magic and the direction and angle after release.
From this, Bai Zhe deduced a method to reduce consumption and increase the accuracy and power of the Dragon Flame Ray.
Of course, these are still in the theoretical stage, and the actual effect can only be determined after experiments.
When Louise heard Bai Zhe’s first words, she felt that he was exaggerating and was extremely skeptical.
But after hearing Bai Zhe say that in the environment he used to live in, he was the only one who could use magic, the girl couldn’t help but think of herself.
The two people are in opposite environments, but in the same situation, and the other party came because of her call.
Aren’t the two of them destined to be together?
For a moment, many thoughts popped up in Louise’s mind, including the king surrounded by flatterers and the lonely duke’s daughter.
The girl’s inner shame made her pretty face reveal a shy expression.
So the original plan on the lawn was abandoned at this moment.
The rapid change in Louise’s facial expression in a very short period of time naturally caught Bai Zhe’s attention.
The devil probably guessed that the innocent girl would have wild thoughts because of his words, so he didn’t deliberately explain.
Anyway, this is beneficial to him, the demon king who covets the other person’s body, right?
He also knew that the girl made such an association because of his appearance, temperament and identity.
If an ordinary person was summoned by the other party, it would be a good thing if he was not treated as a slave!
After all, although this world has the magic that ordinary boys and girls long for, its system is still firmly under the feudal system! !
Those without magical talent can only become commoners.
Although it is easy for Bai Zhe to break this system, since this system is beneficial to him, the Demon King will continue to allow it to develop.
Just like in the world of Oregairu, even though he has the power to forcibly destroy the entire human civilization into the 20th century, because he has enjoyed the convenience of modern technology for too long, he only chooses typical examples to destroy, showing his power to the world and making everyone submit to him.
Therefore, for the devil, anything that is beneficial to him does not need to be destroyed.
When Louise was embarrassed by her fantasy, the teachers and students who were paying close attention to the place naturally noticed the girl’s abnormality.
I couldn’t help but sigh in my heart at how quickly the king Bai Zhe acted. He had only been with Louise, the Duke’s daughter, for less than an hour, but he had already made her show this expression of a young girl in love!
Then she noticed that the teacher’s voice on the podium suddenly disappeared, and Louise came back to reality from her fantasy.
After coughing lightly to ease the awkwardness and seeing the teacher continue the class, the girl looked back at the Demon King beside her and asked her awkwardly:
“Why do you want to talk to me so much?”
The moment the girl finished speaking, Bai Zhe immediately looked at her as if she was a fool.
“You asked, and I explained so you wouldn’t ask again.”
Although she could hear a hint of helplessness in Bai Zhe’s words, for Louise, who had already established the image of Bai Zhe as a lonely king in her mind, the fact that he was willing to explain it to her in this way proved that he really cared about him.
If Bai Zhe knew what the girl was thinking at the moment, he would only say to her: You are invincible, girl!
Chapter 40: The Self-Recommended Chuluk and the Curious Tabatha! (Please give flowers, collect, and vote) (Old Version)
Zongman: I was favored by the goddess and became a demon king: Chapter 40: Chuluk, who volunteered, and the curious Tabatha! (Please give flowers, collect, and vote)
The magic class lasted until four in the afternoon before the teacher left the classroom and sighed outside the door, thinking it was time to ask the dean to adjust the get out of class.
After all, there is a king in her class, otherwise if she goes up like this, she will be in trouble.
In the classroom, after the teacher left, the students who used to make noise after class were like good kids today, sitting in their seats and staring at their textbooks and notes.
Until the devil sitting in the classroom spoke as soon as the teacher left, and these people’s hearts were hanging again.
“Louise, is there a place in this academy to experiment with magic? It would be best if the space is spacious.”
At the end of his words, Bai Zhe also gave a special reminder. After all, his next experiment might cause large-scale damage. If someone was caught up in it, it would be his bad luck.
“A place to experiment with magic?”
The girl was asked by the demon king.
Students like her who have never been able to cast a single spell, after class either stay in the classroom, chat with classmates on the lawn or in the open-air restaurant behind the academy, or go back to her room to experiment with magic. She has no idea where in the academy there are places for others to experiment with magic.
Just when the girl was in trouble, Chuluk, with long fiery hair, came to the devil and recommended himself.
“I wonder what kind of magic you wish to experiment with, Demon Lord? I may know more about this academy than someone else.”
The reason why the girl mustered up the courage to come before Bai Zhe was because of the invisible competitive relationship between her and Louise due to their families.
Of course, the most important thing is that she is very interested in Bai Zhe, the foreign demon king summoned by Louise.
“Wait, Chuluk, what do you mean?!”
Louise’s fury instantly exploded upon hearing this, like an angry kitten. She slammed her hands on the table, stood up, and looked with gritted teeth at Chuluk, who was standing in front of her with his arms folded across his chest, making his already enviable place even taller.
Then the girl sat down again as if she was deflated.
At the same time, there were whispers of discussion all around.
“As expected of a Zerupst family member, you are so brave.”
“Hey, what do you think is Chuluk’s purpose in doing this? Could it be that he has set his eyes on this king?”
The person who said this looked at the literary girl with glasses and short sky-blue hair sitting in the corner of the classroom.
“What do you think, Tabatha?”
“have no idea.”
The girl who was asked answered coldly, but the people around her didn’t care. It was obvious that they were used to the girl’s personality.
However, what surprised them was that after looking at Bai Zhe, Tabatha added another sentence.
“But if it’s magic I haven’t seen before, I’d like to see it.”
On the other side of the classroom, facing Chuluk’s curiosity, Bai Zhe told the girl directly: “It is an attack magic with uncertain power.”
“Since it’s offensive magic, I recommend the area behind the academy. The terrain there is wide and not many people go there normally.”
“However, in consideration of my recommendation of the place, could His Majesty the Demon King allow me to go with you?”
“Can.”
“That’s great, thank you, Demon Lord.”
While Chuluk was cheering, Bai Zhe glanced at Louise who was in a daze and immediately grabbed the girl’s delicate hand.
“Leave Louise.”
After feeling the warmth from her hand, Louise instantly recovered her energy, but her lovely face was stained with an unnatural blush.
Seeing this, Churuk followed closely behind.
Just as the three of them reached the door, Tabatha, who had heard Bai Zhe say a spell of uncertain power, and thus judged that the spell was from someone he might not have seen before, immediately chased after them.
“Well, can I come along too?”
Bai Zhe stopped and turned around to see that the person chasing him was a beautiful girl with blue hair. A smile suddenly appeared on his face.
Bai Zhe has always been tolerant towards the beautiful girls who left an impression on him in the past.
“Of course, lovely girl.”
In addition to wanting to witness new magic, Tabatha also wanted to see if he could discover the reason why Baizhe made his familiar afraid.
She was also present during the previous familiar summoning ceremony.
It’s just that because the girl has excellent magical talent, she summoned a familiar in advance, and it was a very rare ancient rhyme dragon.
There aren’t many things in this world that a dragon fears, but the moment the dragon emerged from Louise’s magic circle, his familiar let out a wail of fear from its throat.
That’s why Tabatha, who has always been cautious, wanted to find out the truth about this demon king out of curiosity.
After the four of them left together, the originally quiet classroom suddenly became noisy.
Soon the news that the Demon King was going to experiment with magic spread to every corner of the academy.
In the dean’s office, as the door was violently pushed open from the outside, Dean Ousman, who was smoking and feeding his rat familiar while thinking about how to peek under the skirt of a young female teacher, suddenly choked on the cigarette.
After seeing who was coming, he straightened his posture and asked seriously:
“Ahem, what’s all the fuss about, Longueville?”
The woman called Longueville looked to be in her early twenties. She had green hair tied into a ponytail and wore glasses. She looked very stable and mature.
“I heard from students that the demon king summoned by Zero Louise is going to experiment with some extremely powerful magic. Should we stop him?”
The moment he heard this question, Osman’s old face twisted.
To stop the demon king whose magic power is like the abyss is no different from seeking death.
However, for the sake of his own dignity, Osman said solemnly, “The Demon King’s wisdom is as profound as the abyss, and it is beyond the comprehension of mortals like us. As long as he does not harm this academy, we will leave him alone.”
“Just let the teachers and students pay attention.”
Osman’s words made Longueville look at him in surprise.
After all, the other party was one of the few rectangular magicians in the Kingdom of Toristin, and even she could not defeat him easily. Otherwise, she would not have lurked in and acted as his secretary for ulterior motives, and also had to keep an eye on his rats every day.
Fortunately, she was very smart. After learning about the college president’s lust during the secretary interview, she put on trousers. Although it was a bit ugly, it did not let the disrespectful old guy in front of her get any advantage!
“Is that so? I see.”
Hearing this, Longueville nodded and turned to leave the office.
After notifying all the teachers and students in the school, she quietly came to the back of the academy and mingled with the students who were watching the fun, wanting to witness with her own eyes the magic of this mysterious king.
Chapter 41: The Demon King’s Magic! (Please give flowers, collect, and vote) (Old version)
Zongman: I was favored by the goddess and became the devil: Chapter 41 The devil’s magic! (Please give flowers, collect, and vote)
“This is it.”
Under the leadership of Chuluk, Baizhe and his group came to the plain outside the back gate of Toristin Magic Academy.
The view here is wide. There is a vast plain in the front and towering mountains at the end. It is a place rarely visited by people except for wild beasts.
Looking at the open plain in front of her, Louise complained dissatisfiedly: “What? So it’s here? I thought Chuluk knew a more secret place.”
But while she was speaking, the girl was also regretting why she hadn’t thought of this place earlier.
After all, this is a public place in the Toristin School of Magic, and everyone can enter and exit freely.
It’s just that there are no facilities, so basically no one comes back here.
In the face of Louise’s ridicule, Chuluk did not respond at all.
“Isn’t it the magic of unknown power that His Majesty the Demon King wants to experiment with? This is the best location in the academy. The grounds are spacious and the view is great, so no one will be easily caught up in an accident.”
Unable to refute Churuk’s words, Louise could only pout to express her dissatisfaction.
But soon, the girl looked at the crowd gradually gathering at the door behind her, and nervously pulled Bai Zhe’s clothes and signaled to him.
Seeing this, Bai Zhe said proudly:
“It’s alright, they are just small people. I will grant you a special favor and let them admire my glory.”
After all, the teachers and students in this magic academy will all be his talents in the future, and Bai Zhe is willing to let these people meet their king.
After all, the best way to establish authority is to show absolute violence in front of people!
As for why he was able to make these magicians submit to him, it was of course because he would turn the princess of this country into his own woman. Then the other party’s subordinates would become his own subordinates.
What’s more, even if these people saw the magic he used, would they be able to copy it?
Among those who do not have the magical power to oppose the divine power, even if there is a genius, what they ultimately reproduce is just a scaled-down version of the magic created by the Demon King that is countless times smaller.
By then, the opponent’s fate will be either to become a subordinate of the devil or to be turned into ashes!
Seeing Bai Zhe’s confidence, Louise said no more.
Chuluk, who heard this, also admired Bai Zhe’s broad-mindedness and said, “You are indeed worthy of being the Demon King.”
If she were experimenting with new magic, with so many people witnessing her, they would definitely be angry.
Besides the possible embarrassment of a failed magic experiment, there is also the possibility that the new magic could become his life-saving talisman.
As for Tabatha, who was standing on Baizhe’s right, he was unmoved. While reading a book, he also diverted some of his attention to the Demon King.
Because it was his first time casting magic, it was difficult to control the angle, so Bai Zhe turned to the pink-haired girl beside him and said:
“Louise, lend me your wand.”
Louise was stunned for a moment when she was asked. Although she wondered why the other party didn’t use her wand, she still lent her wand to the other party obediently.
Could it be that Bai Zhe, who was holding the magic wand, held it upright in front of his eyes and looked at it.
Although it is called a magic wand, it is actually a bit unlike a traditional magic wand. It is more like a short wooden stick forged from some material.
Although it was short, Bai Zhe could sense that the front end of this imitation was unexpectedly attached with a large amount of fire magic power.
This was probably due to Louise’s own special reasons, and it accumulated there every time she failed to cast magic.
The next second, like a rapier coming out of his body, Bai Zhe pointed the magic wand in his hand at the distant mountain, and under the watchful eyes of the crowd, he chanted a spell that had never been heard of in this world.
“I am the one who has slain the gods. I understand the origins of creation and their endings. They return to the circle of principle. Things created from the five elements return to the five elements. I will separate the bond that connects form and principle. All things must be dispersed here, returning to the distant end of nothingness.”
“Blow it away, with form and without form – Extinction Ray”
A vast amount of magical energy converged at the tip of the wand, and a gorgeous, intricate geometric pattern unfolded from it. This was a magic created by Bai Zhe based on an anime he had watched.
Tabatha, who was standing by, put away his book when Baizhe made his move, and now he even poked the glasses on his nose.
“I’ve never seen magic before.”
Chuluk, who was standing beside her and heard what she said, also showed a surprised expression.
“Even Tabatha, you don’t see the origin of this magic?”
“Yes, but I can feel that this magic circle contains an unprecedented powerful force.”
Although Tabatha’s face and voice remained calm, Chuluk, as a girl with a personality, knew that the other party was not calm at the moment.
Because Tabatha rarely speaks on weekdays and is almost like a transparent person in school, but in fact, his vision and strength are very strong.
At least in Chuluk’s opinion, even most of the teachers in the academy are no match for her!
However, such a Tabasa said such words now, how could Churuk not be shocked.
The look she gave Bai Zhe was somewhat fiery, perhaps due to the tradition of her family and Louise’s family competing for men, which made her want to get Bai Zhe.
Tabatha, who was standing by, was also more curious about Baizhe.
Under the gaze of everyone, a dazzling white light appeared in the center of the magic circle, which was as big as a person.
Under the gaze of Bai Zhe and Louise who was very close to him, cracks appeared on the wand, proving that the wand was about to break.
The next second, the white light turned into a ray, splitting the vast green plain into two and penetrating the mountains at the end!
No matter whether it was the three girls standing next to Bai Zhe, or the students and teachers who were watching the fun at the door, they were all shocked by the scene before them and could not recover for a long time.
The first person to react was Louise, who saw the broken wand in Bai Zhe’s hand.
But the girl didn’t care about the fate of the wand now. Instead, she took Bai Zhe’s hand and said excitedly:
“What kind of magic is this! This is too powerful!!”
Now let’s see who dares to mock her as Louise Zero!
The next to react were Tabatha and Churuk. The former tightened the huge magic wand in her arms, which was different from everyone else’s, while the latter looked at the distant mountain being pierced through, enough to see the cave behind the mountain. A cold sweat appeared on the girl’s forehead.
“Such terrifying power, is this the Demon King’s magic?”
Even Longueville, who was mixed in the crowd, swallowed involuntarily out of fear.
Is this the ‘wisdom of Ruyuan’ that the old man mentioned?
But after the fear, she suddenly began to worry whether she could complete the task under the nose of the dean who could see the horror of the devil!
At the same time, Longueville also silently made up his mind that he would not take action until something big happened in the academy that would divert everyone’s attention.
However, Bai Zhe, the person involved, was not very satisfied with the results of this magic.
Because this level of magic, let alone hurting his bastard compatriots and the disobedient gods, is not even as powerful as the rays he spews out when he transforms into an evil dragon.
But now we are in a world with different demons, and there are still plenty of opportunities. All we have to do next is keep improving.
Chapter 42: Louise: Give Birth to Three! (Please give flowers, collect, and vote) (Old Version)
The noise made by Bai Zhe’s magic experiment was so loud that it naturally alarmed the entire magic academy.
Osman, who was in the dean’s office, was so frightened that he dropped the pipe in his hand.
Magic of this scale is completely beyond the capabilities of a rectangular magician.
The magicians in this world are divided into four stages according to their deep cultivation in magic and their application of magic.
A primary magician only possesses basic abilities. For example, a fire magician can only use a single fire spell, and is called a ‘point’ level magician.
As you practice further, you can strengthen your original attributes or acquire new attributes, which will increase the power of magic. This is called the “LINE” level.
Then there are the ‘TRIANGLE’ and ‘SQUARE’ stages.
Of course, there are exceptions to everything, and only void users can reach the ‘Pentagon’ level.
And when two royal vampires, both of whom are at Triangle or above magician level, use magic at the same time, they can be multiplied to the ‘HEXAGON’ level as an exception!
And now, this demon king from a foreign land can unleash power beyond that of a rectangular-level magician. This is a major event that is enough to change the future course of the continent.
So, after being shocked, Dean Osman came to his senses and after pondering for a while, he wrote another letter overnight and sent it to the palace to explain the importance of the matter!
At the same time, seeing the huge damage caused by Bai Zhe’s mere magic experiments, Louise finally realized that she had summoned an absolutely extraordinary being.
This power is enough to change the situation on the continent of the Kingdom of Toristin!
“Come back to your senses, little cutie.”
Looking at Louise who was in a daze because of thinking, Bai Zhe stretched out his hand and waved in front of her eyes, making the girl blink her eyes. The confused expression on her face was so cute.
Louise came to her senses and immediately apologized for her rudeness: “Sorry, I was rude.”
Bai Zhe, upon seeing this, shook his head and said, “I should be the one to apologize. I broke your wand, and I don’t have one on me, so how about I compensate you with something of equivalent value?”
After all, the other party swallowed his evil dragon blood and became his chosen concubine.
Even if he breaks something belonging to a girl he likes, the devil will apologize.
Of course, if Louise were replaced by an ordinary person, Bai Zhe wouldn’t even look at her now.
Seeing Bai Zhe’s humble attitude, Louise felt flattered and waved her hands in panic, saying:
“No, it’s okay. There are as many wands as you want. You don’t have to apologize for such a small thing.”
The girl, who originally thought she was equal to Bai Zhe because he was a demon king but a familiar summoned by herself, now once again put herself in a lower position.
Who made the world’s system still maintain the Middle Ages in Europe and Central Europe? The hierarchy of status is a link that ordinary people can never overcome!
And Louise happens to be in this circle.
“Don’t be so flustered. Didn’t I tell you? From the moment you sign my contract, you are my princess.”
“Since you are my princess, there is no need to be so serious.”
“Yes, yes.”
After hearing Bai Zhe’s words, the girl not only did not calm down, but became even more panicked. Her face turned red with embarrassment, and she lowered her head, not knowing how to respond.
Seeing this, Chuluk, who was standing by, also showed an envious look.
She also wanted a handsome, powerful and noble man, but unfortunately such a man was summoned by her opponent Louise.
Perhaps this is what the legend says: God closes a door for people but opens a window for them.
In the past, Louise was often ridiculed because her magic could only create explosions.
But even so, she summoned an existence that amazed everyone today, a king who came from a foreign land and was extremely powerful!
As for Tabatha, who stood beside Churuk, he watched the destruction Bai Zhe had wrought in silence, and resolved to study magic even harder!
Seeing that Louise was still a little flustered despite his comfort, Bai Zhe reached out and pinched the girl’s chin, forcing her to raise her head and face him.
“Okay, be quiet.”
Then he leaned over and kissed the girl’s moist and soft lips.
This time, Louise finally stopped panicking and fell into extreme shyness that made her unable to speak.
Those beautiful watery brown eyes were completely occupied by Bai Zhe’s face.
After the shock, the girl quickly immersed herself in Baizhe’s very familiar technique that he had trained very well with from Yukinoshita Haruno.
And those eyes gradually closed and began to cater to the devil.
The devil’s bold behavior shocked everyone present. Even Chuluk, whose family was known for its enthusiasm, had a faint blush and an ambiguous look on her pretty face at this moment.
Only Tabatha had an expressionless face, standing quietly there, observing Bai Zhe’s every move like a bystander.
Half a minute later, looking at the pink-haired girl who had calmed down with her hands covering her lips, Bai Zhe spoke again:
“I need a quiet place. Take me to your dormitory.”
The girl who heard this did not dare to raise her head to face the domineering Demon King, nor did she blame the Demon King for his frivolity. Instead, she felt that this was a display of his kingly demeanor, which made her heart beat faster.
He could only lower his head and respond to the devil’s orders, making weak mosquito-like sounds.
The moment the two turned around, the people who were originally gathered at the door to watch the excitement also scattered like birds and beasts.
Only Churuk and Tabatha followed the two quietly and parted ways after they entered the academy.
The girl’s dormitory was not big. Bai Zhe roughly estimated that it was only more than ten square meters, but it had everything a noble girl should have.
Under Louise’s nervousness and shyness, Bai Zhe finally sat on the chair by the window, looking at everything below and thinking about the improvement of magic.
The girl sat on the edge of the bed, just looking at him quietly.
Ink-black hair gently blown by the wind, handsome profile, thin lips, fair skin, extraordinary temperament…
Especially those burning golden eyes, majestic yet gentle, like the sun in the sky.
He looked like someone who had walked out of the story of the prince and princess, and Louise gradually became fascinated by him.
It was not until dusk, when the afterglow of dusk dyed the earth golden, that Bai Zhe stopped thinking.
Then he looked at the pink-haired girl who was sitting on the bed, staring at him intently.
“Louise will start teaching me the writing of this world tomorrow.”
Hearing this, Louise subconsciously replied, “Okay, let’s have three.”
Then, the girl came back to her senses from her trance and realized she had said the wrong thing, and quickly added: “No no no!!! I mean, it’s okay!”
Chapter 43: The Devil’s Aesthetics! (Seeking flowers, collections, and monthly tickets) (Old version)
Zongman: I was favored by the goddess and became the devil: Chapter 43 The devil’s aesthetic! (Please give flowers, collect, and vote)
Although he knew that Louise was a bit of a nympho, Bai Zhe didn’t expect that she would have such a fantasy.
However, the girl’s crush was on him, which made the devil feel happier.
While feeling happy, Bai Zhe did not forget to tease the girl who was frantically trying to make up for it. He left his chair and walked over to the girl, grabbed her hand, and whispered in her ear in a gentle voice, as if he were talking to a lover:
“Sure~ As long as Louise wants, it doesn’t matter if she has more than one child.”
The warm breath coming from her ear instantly dyed the girl’s ears crimson, and her whole face also flushed at the same time.
Faced with the evil-minded demon king, the extremely embarrassed girl didn’t dare to look him in the eye and could only let out a lovely cry from her throat.
“Woo~”
And at the same time, I kept cursing myself in my heart.
“Stupid, stupid, big idiot, what did I say just now?! I definitely made His Majesty think I was that kind of woman!!”
Fortunately, at this time, a knock on the door and Chuluk’s slightly mature voice sounded from outside the door.
“Louise, are you and His Majesty still here? It’s time for dinner~”
Because she was afraid that she would see something she shouldn’t see if she barged in rashly, the girl thought outside the door for half a minute before finally deciding to knock on the door.
Louise, who usually didn’t get along with Chuluk, felt like she had met her savior when she heard his voice. She immediately said, “Here, here I am!”
The girl quickly got out of bed and opened the door, and Bai Zhe followed closely behind.
Along the way, he saw that Louise not only did not argue with him, but instead walked in front like a bullied wife.
Chuluk, who was walking side by side with the Demon King, immediately apologized to Baizhe, “I’m sorry to interrupt your good time, Your Majesty.”
Hearing this, Bai Zhe showed a happy smile on his face and said to the girl, “It’s okay, I’m very open-minded. As an apology, just give yourself to me.”
But after he finished speaking, he quickened his pace slightly, left the other person behind, and walked side by side with Louise. For a moment, Chuluk was unsure whether the Demon King’s words were true or false!
After dinner, the Demon King had no intention of hanging around outside, and he also rejected the kindness of Dean Osman to reserve a private room for him, and went straight back to Louise’s room.
Half an hour later, Louise left the bathhouse and returned to her room with a nervous mood.
After seeing the Demon King wearing pajamas that came from nowhere, lying on his side on his bed as if waiting for her.
A blush of embarrassment suddenly appeared on the girl’s face.
Looking at the pink-haired girl standing in a daze at the door, Bai Zhe gently patted the soft quilt in front of him.
“Come up quickly, I can’t sleep without a beauty in my arms.”
Although in fact there is no need to ensure that fair skin can also be a good sleeper, and godslayers do not need to sleep either.
But this is a bad habit that Baizhe developed after experiencing a luxurious life in the Oregairu world for more than half a month.
After all, sleeping alone is more comfortable than having a warm and soft beauty in your arms.
Seeing this, Louise felt a little regretful. When she came in just now, she closed the door out of habit, cutting off her own escape route.
At this moment, the girl felt like a little white rabbit in front of a giant dragon, weak, pitiful and helpless.
In the end, Louise had to give up the idea of ​​escaping and changed her clothes under the gaze of the Demon King’s burning golden eyes.
Although this process was not considered erotic in Bai Zhe’s eyes, he even felt sorry for her thin figure, which was the same as Yukinoshita Yukino’s.
But the girl’s delicate skin that is white with a hint of pink, her belly without any fat, her legs that are just the right size, and her small, delicate feet with her fingers slightly curled up because of shyness, all perfectly cover up this big shortcoming of the girl!
Then the girl crawled into the bed, holding on to the quilt tightly, her beautiful brown eyes staring at Bai Zhe, looking like a scared little rabbit.
However, the next second, in the flickering dim candlelight, with the girl’s scream, she was already in Bai Zhe’s arms, being used as a pillow by the Demon King.
“Didn’t I say I couldn’t sleep without a beautiful woman in my arms?”
Facing Bai Zhe’s words, the girl just lowered her head and said nothing.
However, because her skin was pressed against the Demon King’s, even through two pieces of clothing, she could still feel the heat coming from the other side. She placed her hands on the other’s solid chest to separate herself from the Demon King.
But after smelling the scent on Bai Zhe’s body, the girl blushed and her heart beat fast, and all kinds of fantasies could not stop emerging in her mind!
As the night deepened, the girl noticed the even breathing sounds coming from the demon king who was holding her. In the warm embrace, she gradually felt tired and slowly closed her eyes.
The next day, the girl woke up from a deep sleep driven by her biological clock as the breeze blew in from the window.
As soon as she opened her eyes, what she saw in her sleepy eyes was Bai Zhe’s handsome face, and the warm touch from the big hand on her waist made her even more shy.
Just because of yesterday’s experience, the girl did not scream, but subconsciously tried to pry open the other person’s big hand on her waist and get off the bed.
However, the next second, when the girl placed her hands on the big hands at her waist, a pair of burning golden eyes opened instantly, scaring the girl.
But her shock was soon diluted by the shyness that followed. She pulled up the quilt with both hands and buried herself in it, leaving only a pair of brown eyes exposed as she looked at Bai Zhe.
Bai Zhe, who saw this, thought the girl’s behavior was very cute. He kissed her on the forehead and said:
“Get up.”
Immediately afterwards, Louise saw that after Bai Zhe left the bed, his pajamas turned into a white coat that looked very expensive with a blood-like halo.
“What a magical thing.”
Turning around and looking at Louise who was full of curiosity, Bai Zhe said with a smile: “This is not magic, it’s just a small application of power.”
Then, he saw the girl hesitantly say, “Um, Your Majesty, could you please turn around? I need to change my clothes.”
Unfortunately, the girl’s proposal was rejected by the Demon King.
“What’s the big deal? It’s not like I didn’t see it last night. There’s nothing to be shy about.”
Unable to resist Bai Zhe, Louise had to shyly take off her slightly transparent nightgown and put on her school uniform under his gaze.
After a simple wash, the girl and the demon king came to the restaurant side by side for dinner.
Just as he passed the restaurant entrance, Bai Zhe caught a glimpse of the sky-blue flying dragon staying in the familiar stables. The other party also noticed his gaze, and in fear, he covered his head with his hands and blocked his sight with his wings, thinking that this would protect him from any harm.
Bai Zhe found this Yunlong extremely adorable, especially its graceful and petite streamlined body, sky-blue dragon scales, sharp dragon claws, and pair of tender and sharp dragon horns…
After discovering that his hobby actually tended towards the aesthetic of dragons, Bai Zhe withdrew his gaze.
In the restaurant, Dean Osman prepared a seat for Bai Zhe early on, considering his identity, but was rejected.
Because Bai Zhe directly took the seat next to Louise, under the attention of everyone, he openly enjoyed the breakfast of the Tristin Magic Academy.
Chapter 44: The Black-Haired Devil and the Black-Haired Maid! (Please give flowers, collect, and vote) (Old version)
Zongman: I was favored by the goddess and became a demon king: Chapter 44: Black-haired demon king and black-haired maid! (Please give flowers, collect, and vote)
After breakfast, Louise did not go to class because she had to teach Bai Zhe the characters of this world.
The teacher, knowing the reason, did not dare to punish the girl.
In this way, Bai Zhe and Louise spent a whole morning of ambiguous teaching time in the dormitory.
As a kind demon king, Bai Zhe naturally would not seize all the girl’s time, so after roughly knowing the common characters on the continent, he let Louise go to class in the afternoon.
As for himself, he came to Westley Square with a copy of “The Complete History of Halkidiki Magic” and sat down, ready to spend his leisurely afternoon here.
The arrival of the Demon King naturally attracted the attention of the students who were also here.
“Dark hair? Why are civilians here?”
“Idiot, that was Zero… No, that was the foreign demon king summoned by the third daughter of the Valliere family!”
“Huh? That Zero Louise is so powerful that she can actually summon a king.”
“How dare you call me that? I heard that His Majesty has taken a fancy to Miss Valriel and has made an engagement with her. Furthermore, the magic experiment we conducted yesterday even penetrated the plains and mountains behind the school! Don’t drag me down with you if you want to die!”
“To be able to form an engagement with the king, the third daughter of the Duke is truly lucky. However, traversing plains and mountains?! Are you sure you’re not exaggerating? Is this something a human can do?”
“I told you to stop talking, yet you still kept talking!”
“Oh no, His Majesty, look over here, brother, am I going to die here?”
“Hey, don’t faint! If you want to die, go somewhere else, not next to me!!”
Seeing that the fly beside his ear was self-aware, Bai Zhe withdrew his gaze and began to flip through the history of magic in his hand.
Half an hour later, Bai Zhe put down the book, looked at the girl standing not far away and waved to her.
Then a girl wearing a classic black and white maid outfit and with short black hair came up to him with a tray in her arms and asked with a smile:
“Um, sir, what can I do for you?”
The girl’s name is Shesta, and she is a maid in the academy who serves the noble students and does all kinds of chores.
While working just now, the girl naturally noticed this person who also had black hair but a completely different identity and status.
They were just commoners, but the other party was a king whom even these high-ranking nobles had to fear.
So, when she was called over just now, her heart was filled with curiosity and fear.
Now that he was closer, the smile on his face seemed a little stiff.
Bai Zhe changed his mind the moment he blurted out the question.
So, the Demon King, who was curious about the desserts from another world, immediately changed his mind and said, “Juice… Forget it, give me all the things you usually order.”
Hearing this, Xiesta asked hesitantly, “Well, this is a bit too much. Can you really finish it?”
The items that the nobles in this square often ordered were not as varied as those at the banquet, but there were still quite a few.
Although the king in front of her looked tall, the girl was still a little worried whether his stomach could hold so many things.
If someone gets sick from eating, they, the civilians, will be held responsible!
“Just bring it.”
Faced with the Demon King’s unquestionable tone, Shesta could only hold the tray tightly in her arms, subconsciously nodded and said the name, then quickly left here and informed the kitchen of this large order.
Ten minutes later, the round table in front of Bai Zhe was piled with various pastries, cakes and drinks.
“Well, everything you ordered is ready, please enjoy.”
After she finished speaking, Xiesta was about to leave, but she heard Baizhe say, “You don’t have to leave. Come to me. There are some parts of this book that confuse me. Can you explain it to me?”
Facing the Demon King’s request, Xiesta said with some embarrassment: “Well, I’m just a maid. I have no right to touch these books.”
Seeing this, Bai Zhe asked again, “What about the common writing system of Halkkinia? You should have learned that, right?”
Xiesta, who knew Baizhe’s identity through the students of this academy, did not dare to lie to Baizhe anymore. She could only nod and indicate that she had learned the written language of Halkidiki.
Then she saw Bai Zhe pointing to a chair nearby and commanding, “Then sit next to me.”
Upon hearing this, Xie Sita could only put down the tray in her hand and sat next to Bai Zhe with trepidation in her heart.
Although Bai Zhe seemed out of reach because of his identity, his black hair made her feel a sense of closeness. She didn’t even notice that she was getting closer and closer to the Demon King while correcting his literacy mistakes.
Two and a half hours later, Bai Zhe, who had thoroughly read the General History of Magic under the guidance of Shesta, closed the book.
At the same time, the girl came to her senses and found that she and Bai Zhe were almost sticking together.
Although she felt shy because she had never been in such close contact with people of her age, she was more afraid because of Bai Zhe’s identity!
Seeing this, Bai Zhe immediately asked, “Why am I so scary?”
The girl who heard this quickly shook her head: “No, no, no, that’s not the case!”
“That’s good. Looking at your expression just now, I thought I was some unforgivable criminal.”
Seeing this, Bai Zhe knew the girl was lying, but he didn’t expose her. Instead, he pointed to the cakes on the table in front of him and said, “Pick a few of these as a reward for your help.”
Upon hearing this, Shesta immediately showed a look of surprise.
After all, these snacks are specially prepared for the noble students in the academy, and the servants can only look on with envy!
However, the pastries in front of her made the girl dizzy and she didn’t know how to choose for a moment.
Seeing this, Bai Zhe urged impatiently, “Hurry up.”
Upon hearing this, Shesta shrank her neck in fear.
After quickly selecting three dishes that he liked and placing them on the tray, he was about to leave when he heard the Demon King speak again, “Eat here.”
Hearing this, Shesta had no choice but to sit down again and eat the fruit-decorated cream cake bite by bite in trepidation.
The sweet and sour taste of the fruit and the sweet cream made the girl, who rarely tasted sweet food, look enjoyable.
Seeing the beautiful girl showing an expression of enjoyment naturally stimulated Bai Zhe’s taste buds, making him want to taste the cake in front of him a little more normally.
Not long after, when Shesta finished eating a piece of cake and was about to enjoy the next piece, she found that the devil next to her pushed a piece of cake with a corner missing in front of her.
Looking at the puzzled girl, Bai Zhe explained calmly, “If it doesn’t suit my taste, I’ll give it to you as a reward. Don’t worry, I used a spoon. If it doesn’t suit your taste, you can throw it away.”
Upon hearing this, Shesta immediately gained a new understanding of the existence above the nobility.
Is this what a king is like? If he doesn’t like something, he either gives it to someone else or throws it away. How willful!
Chapter 45: Personal Maid! (Please give flowers, collect, and vote) (Old version)
In the classroom, as the teacher closed the textbook at the podium, the get out of class was over.
Louise, one of the students, also closed her book and prepared to leave the classroom.
But after the girl stood up, Chuluk came to her.
“Are you going to see His Majesty, Louise?”
Hearing this, Louise looked impatiently at the woman in front of her who was taller than her, had a hotter figure than her, and had fiery red hair, and said unhappily, “What’s it to you!”
“Of course it’s my business.”
This is about Chuluk, who was originally a symbol of passion in the eyes of everyone, but was alienated from the opposite sex, and was considered a big sister in the eyes of her peers.
But now, like a little girl whose secret was discovered, she put her index finger behind her ear and let it fall down to the strand of hair. A hint of embarrassment flushed on her face as she said to Louise, “I have a crush on that Majesty.”
Or maybe she wanted to try and see if she could pursue Bai Zhe!
After all, instead of marrying a noble whose appearance she didn’t know in the future, it would be better to take advantage of this free time in the academy to choose her own husband.
In addition, Bai Zhe is the best candidate in terms of identity, appearance, temperament and ability, although he was summoned by Louise.
But if he missed it, Chuluk felt that he would regret it for the rest of his life!
The girl is just like her nickname “Feverish Churuk”, pure and passionate, and once she makes a decision, she will act immediately.
Just like now, in order to pursue Bai Zhe, she had to bow to her enemies.
Hearing Chuluk’s words, Louise immediately let out a sharp roar, like a female cat that was panting to protect its beloved.
“Ha~! You want to pursue Bai Zhe? Why? No! I don’t agree! After all, he is a familiar summoned by me, and he is my property, okay!”
After seeing Louise’s attitude, Chuluk realized that she would not help him. He did not give up in his heart, but changed his attitude and said, “If you have the guts, go to that Majesty and say that you are his master.”
“Besides, I don’t believe the demon king would remain indifferent when a beauty like me lies before him.”
In order not to look weak, the girl said, “I’m the daughter of the Valier family. What’s there to be afraid of?”
“Then I’ll wait and see.”
A smile of watching a show suddenly appeared on Chuluk’s face.
Seeing this, Louise snorted and turned to leave the classroom.
However, after the girl went downstairs to Westley Square, she turned around and looked at Chuluk who was still following her. She immediately said with an unhappy look on her face: “Why are you still following me? Don’t you need to go back to the dormitory?”
Facing Louise’s questioning, Chuluk said calmly, “I just happened to be on the same route as you. Why are you making such a fuss?”
Louise didn’t believe Chuluk’s words, but she had no excuse to drive him away. She pointed at Tabatha standing behind her and asked again, “What about her?”
Tabatha didn’t answer Louise, still looking at the magic book in her hand. Chuluk, who had pulled the girl along as his wingman, took the initiative to say, “Tabatha, we’re going the same way too~”
Seeing this, Louise had no choice but to walk towards Westley Square angrily.
Then, the girl saw a scene that made her even more angry.
From her perspective, Bai Zhe and a young and beautiful maid were sitting not far away, eating delicious snacks, talking and laughing, just like they were on a date!
At the same time, Chuluk, who saw this, also showed a surprised expression: “Oh, it seems that someone got there first~ It seems to be a civilian.”
After all, the other person was wearing the academy maid uniform, and the nobles of this world would not serve people of lower status than themselves!
Although Chuluk had no intention of adding fuel to the fire, her words still ignited Louise’s resentment.
So, the girl gritted her teeth and went straight towards where Bai Zhe was.
However, just as the girl reached Bai Zhe and before she could even greet him, she saw the Demon King turn around and say to her, “Is get out of class over? Come and sit down. I ordered a lot, so let me share some of it.”
“Eh? Oh, yeah.”
The expression on the girl’s face was stunned at first, then surprised, and then turned obedient. She followed Bai Zhe’s instructions and sat next to him.
This made Chuluk, who had come with him, look at him strangely and couldn’t help but complain in his heart: “So this guy has such a talent for acting?”
Seeing Louise’s posture of catching her cheating husband just now, she thought that he really had such status, but what happened?
That’s it!
Then Bai Zhe’s gaze also swept over. Seeing this, the girl put away the ups and downs in her heart, lifted the hem of her skirt lightly, and saluted Bai Zhe.
“Greetings, Your Majesty.”
Tabatha, who was following behind her, also bowed slightly to Baizhe.
“You can take a seat as well. Just like Louise, you can choose whatever is on the table.”
“Thank you for your generosity.”
Upon hearing this, Chuluk ignored Louise’s vicious gaze, and after getting Baizhe’s permission, he quickly pulled Tabatha down.
Just because there was no room next to Baizhe, she had to pull Tabatha to sit opposite the Demon King.
Louise watched the two of them take their seats. She bit her fork and looked at the black-haired girl sitting next to Bai Zhe. She pulled his sleeve with her small hand and asked the Demon King weakly, “Who is she?”
After experiencing two kisses yesterday and sleeping in the same bed all night, the pure girl naturally regarded herself as the devil’s woman.
This morning, he hugged her, asked her to teach him the common characters in mainland China, and whispered to her.
And this afternoon he found a new lover, which is something no woman can stand!
Not to mention a daughter of a great noble like Louise.
As Louise finished speaking, Shesta, looking at the girl’s student uniform and knowing that she was a noble, immediately wanted to stand up and explain, but Baizhe grabbed her slender waist and she could not move.
Then everyone present heard the Demon King say, “She is Shesta. She helped me a little this afternoon, so I decided to promote her to be my personal maid.”
“Huh?” ×2
The two doubtful voices naturally came from Louise and Shesta.
Even Churuk showed a hint of surprise, and Tabatha, who was reading a book, raised his head and looked up and down at the black-haired girl in the Demon King’s arms.
Each of them thought the other was a stroke of luck.
After all, the king’s personal maid, although it sounds like a maid, is actually a concubine-like role.
Even though he seems to have no power and status from the outside, he is actually on equal footing with most of the nobles in this country. Even great nobles like the Duke have to treat him equally when they see him!
Chapter 46: Tabatha with low self-esteem! (Please give flowers, collect, and vote) (Old version)
“But why?”
“Suddenly making this woman your personal maid or something like that, if it’s a matter between husband and wife, I, I can do it too.”
After hearing Bai Zhe announce that Xie Si Ta would be his personal maid, Louise, who was sitting next to him, instantly lost her composure.
He even used his last trump card, the sexual intercourse between husband and wife.
However, for an innocent girl, it is quite embarrassing to say such things in broad daylight.
So after she finished speaking, Louise blushed and lowered her head, not daring to speak again.
Bai Zhe was also shocked by Louise’s words. After reacting, he let go of Shesta’s waist, pulled the pink-haired girl into his arms, and whispered in her ear:
“So, Louise, you’re so anxious to have my child.”
The teased girl fell silent in an instant like a shattered ship, her blush reaching her ears. Her soft hands tightly grasped her skirt, as if tearing it into pieces, and she made a shy sound from her throat.
At this time, the students present either left quickly or lowered their heads quickly.
You know, it’s okay to watch the fun, but to risk your own life to watch the fun means you are mentally ill.
But since the birth of this continent, anyone who has paid too much attention to the emotional affairs of the Wang family has not had a good ending!
At this time, Chuluk also recovered from his shock. He gave the girl a thumbs up in his heart for saying something even bolder than her, and said admiringly: “Amazing, worthy of being the daughter of the Valier family.”
As for Tabatha, this silent girl has been focusing her attention on the cake on the table since the beginning.
But no matter what she chose, the cake that suited her taste had a corner missing, obviously having been tasted by the devil.
It wasn’t until now that I made up my mind, I chose a piece of fruit cake and placed it in front of me, then picked up my fork and enjoyed it.
Although she looks taciturn, she is actually closed off because she has experienced too much.
He has developed a quiet and careful personality, and can read the atmosphere very well, yet stay out of it, as if it has nothing to do with him!
After praising Louise’s boldness, Chuluk placed his hand on his towering breasts and looked at Bai Zhe eagerly, saying, “I wonder if I can catch His Majesty’s eye?”
Upon hearing this, Bai Zhe immediately smiled and said to Qiu Luke, “It is my honor to be so fascinated by such an exotic and fiery beauty.”
“You flatter me.”
Although the girl said this, she was actually very proud of the reputation coming from a king.
Louise, who was embraced by Bai Zhe, was no longer shy after hearing Bai Zhe’s praise for Chuluk, and she raised her head to look at him.
Especially when she saw Chuluk looking at her provocatively, the girl looked as if she wanted to eat him up.
Bai Zhe naturally saw the sparks between the two, but he interfered.
After all, it would be truly fair for him not to express his opinion when the girls started a war for him. In any case, with their upbringing, they would not let them turn swords against each other.
Then Louise started arguing with Chuluk, and seeing this, Shesta hurried forward to persuade them.
As for the culprit Bai Zhe, he came behind Tabatha and cast his eyes on the magic book in front of the girl.
The huge shadow that enveloped her naturally caught Tabatha’s attention. However, after noticing that the Demon King’s eyes were fixed on the magic book, the girl revealed a look of understanding. Then, biting her fork, she invited the Demon King, “Want to read it together?”
“Okay, I’m in need of a powerful magician to explain the magic of this world to me.”
Upon hearing this, Bai Zhe naturally sat down next to the girl without hesitation and started reading the magic book with her.
The Demon King’s words immediately made the silent girl’s heart beat faster, but when she saw that the other party did not expose her hidden strength, she regained her composure.
After that, whenever Bai Zhe didn’t understand something, he would naturally ask the girl to explain it to him.
After all, the other party had his cake and eaten it, so how could he not pay some price?
In some places, Baizhe’s understanding as a modern man and a godslayer gave Tabatha some inspiration in magic, making the girl grateful to him.
It was not until sunset that Chuluk and Louise ended their quarrel. They sat back in their seats with Shesta, picked up a drink and gulped it down, their throats dry and almost smoking from arguing or persuading for a long time.
Only then did they realize that since some time ago, the Devil King had actually been sitting together with Tabatha, and they were so close that their clothes were almost sticking together.
At dusk, the two people who were fully immersed in studying the magic book seemed to be extremely well-matched to outsiders.
Even Churuk felt at this moment that Tabatha was a master, who was truly a master who could make a big splash if he didn’t make a name for himself.
Soon, Louise, who heard the bronze bell ringing in the academy, shook her head, threw away the idea of ​​self-sacrifice, and spoke to break the quiet atmosphere between Baizhe and Tabatha.
“I say, you two, how long are you going to stay here? It’s already dinner time.”
Upon hearing this, Baizhe and Tabatha came back to their senses from their study of the magic book.
“Is it already this time?”
The former looked at the sunset around him and lamented the passing of time.
At the same time, Tabatha also stopped flipping through the pages, and looked at Bai Zhe with her sapphire-like eyes, wondering what she was thinking.
Seeing this, Louise immediately walked up to Bai Zhe angrily, grabbed his hand, and turned to walk towards the restaurant.
But facing the angry Louise, Bai Zhe turned around and waved to the two girls behind him, and said to Tabatha: “Tell me about other magic next time.”
And Shesta, who was declared by the Demon King to be his personal maid, naturally bowed to Churuk and Tabatha and followed closely behind him.
Because the girl’s personal wishes are insignificant in this era of royal power, in order to survive, she can only obey the words of the nobles who use magical powers.
Watching the three figures gradually walking away, the sky-blue-haired girl responded to Bai Zhe’s words in a voice that was almost inaudible to others.
The innocent girl didn’t know what she was feeling at the moment. She just felt that the time she had spent reading books and discussing magic with Bai Zhe made her happy and at ease.
At this time, Chuluk, who was standing by, looked at Tabatha who had closed the magic book. He came up to her and asked hesitantly, “Tabatha, you’re not also attracted to that Majesty, are you?”
The sky-blue-haired girl shook her head slightly upon hearing this.
“No, because I have more important things to do.”
For someone like her who carries a deep blood feud and whose mother is in the hands of the enemy, she has no right to desire love.
Chapter 47: Louise – Rocking Alone on a Boat in a Dream! (Seeking flowers, collections, and monthly tickets) (Old Version)
After dinner, the bathhouse of the Tristin School of Magic became the most popular place for students.
Here, both teachers and students can relax. The warm pool water can equally wash away everyone’s fatigue and let them have a good sleep.
However, due to the gender differences, the bathhouses at the Tristin School of Magic are also divided into male and female bathhouses, and are located in opposite directions, in order to prevent young men and women from making wrong moves due to momentary impulse.
However, today the women’s bathhouse welcomed an uninvited guest.
The Demon King arrived with his personal maid, Shesta, causing the girls present to shield their bodies with their hands.
The girls looked at Bai Zhe’s perfect male body, which was as perfect as a sculpture, with every line revealing a smooth and elegant look, as if it was a work carefully carved by nature, and every part of it spoke of strength and charm. A shy blush appeared on their faces.
Finally, Chuluk, who was also bathing here, covered his important parts with his hands and reminded Bai Zhe who suddenly appeared:
“Um, Your Majesty, you’ve come to the wrong place. The men’s bathhouse is to the east.”
Then she looked at Louise, one of the two girls following behind Bai Zhe, and scolded her, “Louise, you too, why don’t you try to persuade His Majesty a little.”
“What should I do…”
Upon hearing this, Louise immediately murmured softly, and then began to wash outside the pool.
Of course, she also knew that as a boy, Bai Zhe could not easily enter the women’s bathhouse, but she also had no ability to stop the will of the devil!
Otherwise, how could he let that maid with a mean figure follow him?
Bai Zhe turned a deaf ear to Chuluk’s words. After washing himself with the warmth on the shore, he sat directly in the pool and leaned against the shore, responding to Chuluk’s words:
“As the saying goes, men are like mud and women are like water. How can those men, filled with foul odor, be worthy of admiring this flawless and perfect body of mine?”
Seeing that he could not persuade Baizhe’s Chuluk, he could only sigh and not let the matter go back to the water.
At the same time, Xiesta, who was following behind Baizhe in a white yukata, also came up and knelt on the Demon King, massaging his shoulders with her hands, and the Demon King slowly closed his eyes and enjoyed the girl’s service.
“Harder, Shesta.”
“OK!”
Hearing Bai Zhe’s words, the black-haired girl immediately made a voice full of enthusiasm.
When Bai Zhe forced her to be his personal maid, the girl still felt a little resistant.
But at dinner time, she was able to sit in the seats of those student nobles and enjoy a dinner that only nobles could enjoy. At that moment, the girl suddenly felt that this was not bad, and she even made a profit.
That’s why I’m still so hardworking and obedient now.
Not long after, the girls in the bathhouse left one by one in shyness, and the few who remained were still interested in Bai Zhe, the foreign demon king.
Among them were Churuk and Tabatha, as well as Longueville, whose real name was Fukai.
This woman, who came to this academy to serve as the dean’s secretary in order to steal something called the ‘Staff of Destruction’, would not easily give up the opportunity to observe Bai Zhe, the powerful demon king.
Unfortunately, after Bai Zhe finished his bath and left, she didn’t figure out what was going on. She could only sigh that the Demon King’s power was as deep as the abyss and it was not something that could be easily seen through by humans.
On the way back to the dormitory, Xiesta wanted to say goodbye, but Baizhe took her back to Louise’s room on the pretext that he needed her to warm the bed.
As the original owner of this room, the girl was naturally not very happy that someone had forcefully invaded her personal territory, but she could not resist Bai Zhe’s will, so she puffed her cheeks angrily like a little squirrel all the way.
Seeing this, Churuk, who was traveling with him, laughed out loud, and even Tabatha showed a smile that was not common in normal times.
After returning to the room, Louise changed into pajamas because she had to teach the Demon King to recognize Tristin’s characters tomorrow morning and go to class in the afternoon.
He laid her directly on the bed, knocking her unconscious, and she fell into a deep sleep.
This is the magic that Bai Zhe developed this afternoon, and now he has finally put it to the test.
As for Shesta, who also changed into pajamas, she was not as lucky as Louise.
The thin pajamas could not hide the girl’s graceful figure. Her attractive breasts were hidden under a pair of snow-white arms due to shyness, and were held in an attractive shape.
Although Xie Si Ta was a maid in the academy, she had never done heavy work because she had to serve tea and water to the noble young masters and young ladies. Therefore, the girl’s skin was still white and delicate, reflecting a faint golden halo under the dim candlelight.
That delicate and beautiful face also showed a shy blush because of the devil’s gaze, with a look of wanting to refuse but also to accept, which could only arouse the devil’s evil dragon instinct.
Late at night, Louise was sound asleep and dreaming that she was riding in a small boat, rocking constantly in a stormy lake. She didn’t know how long it took for the lake to calm down, and a ray of sunlight broke through the clouds in the sky.
“It’s daybreak.”
The girl blinked her eyes when she woke up from her dream, and then she realized that she was indeed awake. She felt that her sleep before had never been as comfortable as last night.
But soon the girl felt a wetness at her hand, which made her sit up immediately. After checking and finding that it was not her, she breathed a sigh of relief.
Then the girl turned her head to look at the Demon King beside her, wondering why he didn’t hug her today, but what she saw was a black-haired woman who occupied the position that originally belonged to her!
Shesta, Louise remembered each other’s names. She was originally just an inconspicuous civilian in the academy, but was lucky enough to be noticed by the Demon King and became his personal maid.
But at this moment, the corners of Shesta’s eyes were slightly red with tears still lingering, her hands were clasped in front of her body, she was not wearing any clothes, and she was breathing evenly in the arms of the Demon King.
The girl who saw this scene even held her breath, and a sour feeling rose in her heart. Her female intuition told her that something must have happened between the two of them, but the girl’s pure mind made it impossible for her to remember what it was for a moment, so she soon revealed a lost expression.
And at this moment, Bai Zhe opened his eyes…
Then, just like yesterday, he held Louise in his arms in the morning and asked her to teach him Toristine’s writing.
But the girl’s thoughts were never on that matter. Instead, she would look at the black-haired maid sleeping soundly on the bed from time to time.
Chapter 48: The Tragic Barrier of the Feudal System! (Happy New Year!) (Old Version)
After lunch, Shesta woke up from her deep sleep.
“Good morning, Your Majesty, and Miss Louise.”
The girl sat up, rubbed her sleepy eyes, and greeted Bai Zhe who was sitting by the window reading a magic book.
It was not long after lunch and it was not yet time for class, so Bai Zhe took this opportunity to ask Louise to teach him some more characters that she knew.
Therefore, Shesta’s actions were naturally seen by Louise who was still here.
There were red marks on the other person’s originally snow-white skin, especially between the neck and collarbone, which were given special attention. The girl blushed and her heart beat fast, and she couldn’t stop fantasizing in her mind.
Then, noticing that Bai Zhe was admiring the other party’s beautiful Louise, he immediately said in embarrassment:
“What morning? It’s almost noon, you lazy maid! Hurry up and wash the sheets!”
At this time, Bai Zhe, who saw this, said:
“Let Shesta eat first. After all, she worked very hard last night.”
Bai Zhe didn’t talk about human rights in front of Louise. In the words of modern college students, Xie Si Ta is a professional in this field.
After Bai Zhe said this, Louise didn’t say anything more.
After hearing Bai Zhe’s words, Xiesta immediately showed a grateful smile on her face. Then she lifted the quilt, stepped on the ground with her bare feet, and picked up the maid uniform that was thrown on the ground.
Fortunately, Bai Zhe did not tear the clothes into pieces or do anything on them last night, otherwise Xie Sita felt that her work today would be even heavier.
While the girl was getting dressed, Bai Zhe, who was sitting beside her, let Louise finish her instruction. Then, while admiring his masterpiece on Shesta, he said to the girl with concern:
“Shesta, are you feeling unwell? If so, please tell me. I’ll let someone else take care of the rest.”
Faced with Bai Zhe’s concern, Xie Sita was moved, but she also said firmly: “Thank you for your kindness, Your Majesty, but if I can’t even do this little thing, I don’t deserve to be your personal maid.”
In the past, there would be nobles thanking her, and being lazy and just being blamed would be a good thing.
Not to mention that like now, I only need to serve the Demon King Bai Zhe and even receive his care!
Thinking about these girls who were full of gratitude to Bai Zhe, after getting dressed, he clenched his fists again, a hint of doubt appeared on his face, and said to Bai Zhe:
“But speaking of my physical state, I feel much more energetic now, and I feel like I have endless energy.”
And listening to Shesta’s words, Louise showed the same expression as her.
“Come to think of it, I’ve been feeling full of energy since the day before yesterday. It’s really strange.”
As Louise finished speaking, the two girls looked at each other, and a light bulb went off in their heads, as if they had discovered something extraordinary.
At this moment, the two heard Bai Zhe explain: “This is not strange. This is my blessing. It is the power I took from the gods that I bestow upon you.”
“If you swallow my blood, you will receive the ‘Evil Dragon’s Divine Protection’ at my command. It will strengthen your body and allow the blood you receive from me to become your source of magic power.”
“Louise, maybe you could try using some fire magic during your afternoon class.”
Upon hearing this, Louise and Shesta immediately showed expressions of surprise on their faces.
Louise: “Huh? Really?”
Shesta: “Thank you for your gift!”
Especially the latter, his black eyes looked at Bai Zhe with even more admiration.
You have to know that before this, magic was the exclusive domain of the nobility. This allows common people to also have the power of magic. Both Louise and Shesta heard of it for the first time!
If this matter were to get out, I wonder what a sensation it would cause on the mainland. I’m afraid it would overturn the situation of the entire continent and make all countries regard Bai Zhe as an enemy!
Then the two women looked at each other and decided to keep the secret.
Looking at the expressions on Louise and Shesta’s faces, Bai Zhe, who had no idea what was going on in the two women’s heads, suddenly smiled helplessly, and then said confidently:
“Don’t worry, just use the power I gave you as you please. Even if the ancestor of this continent were to be resurrected, there’s no way they could defeat me.”
Not to mention that he not only has the power seized from the God of Disobedience, it is also unknown whether the ancestor has the power to fight against the divine beast, let alone the God of Disobedience!
That’s why Bai Zhe told the two women not to worry at all.
Listening to Bai Zhe’s words, the two women, although they had only spent a short time with the Demon King, knew that he had the final say, so they could only nod obediently.
After Shesta finished lunch, it was time for Louise to go to class, so she said goodbye to Baizhe and left the dormitory.
And Shesta also took the sheets that she had wet last night and went to the sink under the dormitory to wash them.
As for Bai Zhe, he went to the dean’s office and got the key to the magic library from Osman. Then he took Xiesta, who had just washed the sheets, to search inside for more than half an hour before he found a book that satisfied him.
Then he brought his maid and went to Westley Square again and sat down.
But this time, Xiesta also became a guest here. Amid the envious eyes of the other maids, she began to select afternoon tea snacks that she thought would suit Baizhe’s taste.
After all, they had never seen a noble who could let his servants sit with him, not to mention that they had heard from those nobles that this handsome man with the same black hair as them was the king of a certain place!
But for Shesta, who had become the other party’s maid, they could do nothing but envy and jealousy!
After the selection, the girl wanted to help, but was rejected by her former companion.
“Shesta, you are now the King’s maid. Naturally, you don’t need to be like us. You just need to sit here and serve His Majesty.”
After hearing the words from her former companion, the girl felt alienated for the first time due to her status, as if there was an invisible wall separating their former relationship, which made the girl feel uncomfortable.
Seeing this, Bai Zhe naturally couldn’t comfort the girl for such a small matter, and just waited for her to adapt on her own.
As his personal maid, she is nobler than everyone else and can even step under the feet of nobles.
The uniqueness of this identity has only now been revealed a little bit.
If the girl couldn’t even bear this little bit, Bai Zhe would have to consider whether he should change a personal maid.
Bai Zhe glanced at Shesta and immersed himself again in the ocean of absorbing magical knowledge.
until……
Chapter 49: The User of Nothingness! (Please give flowers, collect, and vote) (Old version)
——Boom boom boom
A deafening explosion resounded from the front yard of the Toristin School of Magic, like thunder in the plain and a mountain collapsing, making people’s hearts shake!
Even Xiesta subconsciously hugged Baizhe’s arm tightly, closed her eyes and showed a frightened expression.
“What’s going on? Someone broke into Toristin?!”
As panicked voices rang out, thick smoke billowed out of the second-grade classroom tower.
At the same time, Xiesta, who was hugging Baizhe tightly, also felt the heat from his palm on her head.
When she opened her eyes, she saw Bai Zhe looking at a teaching tower not far away and saying, “Louise is quite talented in blasting. She is worthy of being an Apostle of Nothingness.”
2. A huge hole was smashed into the stone brick tower.
Soon news came from the academy that the second-year students were attending classes, and then Louise, covered in dust and looking frustrated, came to Vestry Square with Tabatha under the rebuke of Churuk.
“Louise, can’t you find a deserted place when you experiment with magic? If the teacher hadn’t urgently cast a defensive spell just now, we would have been caught in the explosion.”
“I know, I’m wrong. It’s so annoying! Stop yelling in my ear!”
The pink-haired girl looked around and when she found Bai Zhe, she immediately walked over and found a place to sit down. Her brown eyes stared straight at Bai Zhe who had a smile on his face, wanting to ask the Demon King to give her an explanation.
Churuk, who followed the girl, was confused, but Tabatha beside her had a hint of understanding in his calm eyes.
“Let’s do both.”
Faced with Baizhe’s invitation, Qiu Luke was naturally honored and immediately pulled his good sister to sit down.
A group of people gathered together, headed by Bai Zhe, as if they were having a round table meeting.
Then, facing Louise’s fixed gaze, Bai Zhe pointed to the teaching tower not far away, which had a missing corner, and said in a somewhat brisk tone:
“It’s a very successful explosion magic, isn’t it? Look, it’s even opened a hole in that tower.”
“If you cast this spell on an enemy, it will ensure that no one is left alive. It’s a very efficient and convenient magic spell against enemies.”
Churuk on the side was also speechless, but Tabatha showed an interested look.
After listening to Bai Zhe’s explanation, Louise, who was originally angry, instantly lost her temper and said in a discouraged tone, “But what I want is not an explosion, but to be able to successfully release other magic…”
Upon hearing this, Bai Zhe immediately asked, “But dear, have you really tried to understand your own problems? Do you really want to solve your own problems?”
Listening to Bai Zhe’s words, although the word “dear” from his mouth made Louise feel happy and embarrassed, she still refuted his subsequent words: “Of course I want to solve it, but I have no way to investigate what happened to me.”
However, upon hearing this, Bai Zhe showed his left hand and asked the quiet girl with short sky-blue hair, “How come there’s no way to find out? Tabatha, you recognize this, right?”
Looking at the words on the back of Bai Zhe’s left hand, the girl who was asked showed a thoughtful look, and then she recalled that she had seen this thing when she was reading ancient magic with the other party.
As her memory became clearer, the girl whispered, “Gundaluf… is something only the familiar of the legendary ancestor possesses.”
As Tabatha finished speaking, everyone was shocked. After thousands of years of evolution, the ancestor had gradually evolved into an existence similar to the belief in God in the hearts of the humans on this continent.
Louise was even more shocked and asked Bai Zhe, “Could it be that Bai Zhe is the familiar of the ancestor?”
Because she accepted her identity, the girl obtained Bai Zhe’s consent to call him by the name of the Demon King before going to bed last night.
Hearing the girl’s words, Bai Zhe cursed directly: “Idiot!”
The angry curse on the devil’s face made the proud girl shrink her neck. A sense of grievance suddenly arose in her heart, but she still waited patiently for his next words.
As for why Bai Zhe was so angry.
Of course, it was because he knew that the ancestor Blimir was a male. If he was summoned by the ancestor, he would definitely kill him immediately to show that the devil’s majesty could not be offended!
The Demon King has such dignity that he will not even yield to his own kind, let alone a human male. Does he really want the other party to serve him?
He doesn’t like this!
Bai Zhe, who had enjoyed a life of indulgence in sensual pleasures at Yukinoshita’s house for more than half a month, has now become even more hypocritical.
At this time, Qiu Luke reacted and saw the sigh on Bai Zhe’s face. He also quickly explained to Louise:
“Your Majesty means that you and the First Ancestor are the same kind of people, Louise…”
Looking at the sluggish Chuluk, Tabatha kindly added, “He’s a user of the Void.”
“A user of nothingness?”
Louise was shocked again when she heard this, but the inferiority complex caused by not being able to use magic for many years still made her a little bit unbelievable.
So after receiving this exciting news, he looked at Bai Zhe for confirmation, and only after getting the Demon King’s confirmation did he reveal an excited smile.
Did she really have this level of identity? No wonder she couldn’t use any of the magic from other systems. It turned out to be because she hadn’t found the right direction from the beginning!
Of course, Bai Zhe prefers to call the “nothingness” attribute of this world “ether”, which is the purest attributeless magic in nature. Once developed to a high level, it can be ever-changing.
At the same time, Xiesta, who knew the whole story, let go of Baizhe, was no longer afraid, and instead congratulated Louise.
“A Void user like the legendary Progenitor, so amazing, Miss Louise!”
Even Chuluk, who had always been at odds with the girl, congratulated her at this moment.
“Congratulations, Louise.”
The girl’s nose almost went up to the sky when she heard this.
“Haha, no no… I’m still far away.”
However, the Demon King, upon seeing this, poured a basin of cold water on the girl.
“A mere void user, am I as noble as my princess?”
Faced with Bai Zhe’s words, the girl wanted to refute, but she couldn’t find a breakthrough at all. In the end, she could only stare at him with a cute angry look.
However, the devil’s next words made the girl smile sweetly again.
“Now that I know your identity, I’ll go find Osman after dinner to see if he knows any magic that you can use.”
Chapter 50 The Curse of the Rhine! (Please give flowers, collect, and vote) (Old version)
After dinner, Bai Zhe brought the girl to the dean’s office as he had said.
As for Shesta, the Demon King’s personal maid, she said that she had to go back to make the bed first, otherwise they would have no place to sleep at night. If the two had not returned after she finished making the bed, she would go to the dean’s office to find them.
Osman stood up immediately when he saw the visitor, put his pipe on the table, and said respectfully:
“Your Majesty, you have come to visit me suddenly. What do you want me to do?”
“It’s about Louise.”
Bai Zhe’s words immediately made Osman look at Louise who was standing behind him.
After pulling the girl down in front of him, Bai Zhe continued, “She is a user of the Void, so we wanted to come to your place to see if there is any magic she can use.”
Upon hearing this, Osman’s old face suddenly showed shock.
He never expected that one day one of his students would become a legendary void user.
It was a pity for him that neither he nor the Toristin Magic Academy had any magic for void users to learn.
After all, that involves things related to the ancestor, and even the magic academy may not be able to get involved.
In this regard, he could only apologize to Bai Zhe and Louise.
“I’m sorry, Your Majesty. Although the Tristin School of Magic is somewhat famous on the continent, it doesn’t accept all kinds of magic. Moreover, the school is not qualified to handle things related to the ancestors.”
“However, perhaps you could try asking the royal family; perhaps they know something about the incident.”
After all, the royal families of various countries that have survived to this day are more or less related to the ancestor, so Osman felt that the royal families of various countries might have recorded relevant information about the users of nothingness.
Upon hearing this, Bai Zhe, reminded by Osman, finally remembered that the royal family of Tristin did have a prayer book of the ancestor that allowed Louise to use the powerful void magic – EXPLOSION!
As for why he forgot, of course it was because it was too long ago that he watched the anime Zero no Familiar, and when he watched it, he was only paying attention to the female characters, so he ignored some details.
After telling Baizhe that he could contact the royal family about Louise’s matter, Osman did not forget to tell Baizhe that he had written a letter to inform the girl that she had summoned a king.
“It just so happens that I wrote to the royal family the day before yesterday to inform them of your arrival in Tristin. I believe they will reply today or tomorrow, and they will arrange a trip and send someone to meet you soon.”
At this time, Bai Zhe looked at the lost expression on Louise’s face and said, “In that case, Louise doesn’t have to go to class these days. I want her to help me learn the writing systems of all the major countries on this continent.”
Upon hearing this, Osman smiled ingratiatingly and nodded, “Of course, of course.”
But at this moment, a dispute was heard from below the middle tower where the three were, and the sound of the dispute also reached here, and Baizhe even heard Shesta’s voice.
Immediately he said to Louise, “Let’s go down and take a look.”
The girl nodded happily, and seeing this, Osman picked up his staff and followed the two of them to avoid any unnecessary conflicts that might anger the Demon King!
But when they got downstairs, the three of them saw a green-haired Longville, who was protecting Shesta, who was wearing a maid outfit, behind him.
In front of the two stood a nobleman with a mustache, looking angry and arrogant.
“Are you sure you want to stop me, Ms. Longueville?”
“Although I don’t want to do this, Duke Mortehawk, Shesta already serves that king. Your actions will undoubtedly anger him.”
“Ha! What kind of status does a king who came from nowhere and was summoned here have? Who knows the truth about his identity? Besides, this is Tristin. The words of the king of another country will not work here.”
Because the technology of this continent is still at the medieval stage, information transmission is not fast. In addition, Bai Zhe has only been summoned to this world for three days, so the story of the Demon King’s magic piercing through the mountains has only been circulated in the academy.
Otherwise, the royal family would not send such a connected person to deliver the letter.
After arriving at the bottom of the tower, he saw that the dispute between Longueville and Mortehawk was getting more and more intense, and there was even a tendency for a fight.
Louise immediately came to Shesta and took her hand. She asked the nervous and frightened girl, “Shesta, what happened just now?”
“Yes, it’s this Duke…”
However, before Shesta could finish her words, the girl was suddenly embraced by Baizhe, and her answer to Louise was forcibly interrupted.
Seeing this, Louise was somewhat dissatisfied with Bai Zhe’s sudden behavior.
“Please wait until Shesta finishes speaking.”
But Bai Zhe, upon hearing this, said with a cold expression: “No need to say more, I roughly know what’s going on.”
“Although Shesta is only my maid, she is also my treasure.”
It was the first time that Louise saw the Demon King’s cold expression. That aura of the Demon King that looked down on everyone made her shut her mouth in fear.
She had never seen this kind of aura in her father, the kind that looked down on everything and was so solemn and desolate that it made everything feel desolate.
But Xiesta, who was held in Baizhe’s arms, felt unprecedented peace of mind.
At this time, Longville, who saw Bai Zhe coming, stopped arguing with the other party and came to Bai Zhe’s side silently.
At the same time, Ousman, who had sorted out the cause and effect, thought to himself that it was bad and wanted to step forward to persuade the Duke who had angered the devil to apologize to him.
But unfortunately, it was Bai Zhe who stopped him with one hand, and he could only stay where he was and sigh.
Then, a pair of burning golden eyes lit up under the night sky, and a gaze filled with arrogance and murderous intent fell on the noble who was trying to get his hands on the Demon King’s treasure.
Under such a gaze, fear instantly filled Duke Morthawk’s heart, making him realize that the existence in front of him was not human.
In a trance, Morthawk saw the terrifying evil dragon standing at the pinnacle of all things, eager to devour all the treasures in the world, as well as the countless ghosts burning in dragon flames, screaming and wailing, rushing towards him, wanting to drag this poor guy into hell.
Driven by fear, Morthawk wanted to beg for mercy, but just as he was about to open his mouth, he heard two words coming out of Bai Zhe’s mouth.
“Kneel down.”
The next second, the invisible dragon’s might shattered Mortahawk’s leg bones, twisted his spine, and pinned him to the ground, making him crawl in front of the Demon King.
Immediately afterwards, Bai Zhe’s voice sounded again, and he asked a question to everyone present.
“Do you know what happened to those who attempted to steal treasure from evil dragons throughout history?”
Osman did not answer, but just looked at Morthawk with pity and then looked away; Longville, the green-haired secretary of the dean of the academy, also did not answer, and Louise remained silent.
In the end, only Shesta, who was held in Baizhe’s arms, answered the Demon King’s question.
“I heard it was burned to ashes by a dragon.”
Hearing this, Bai Zhe lowered his head and pinched the girl’s cheek, praising her: “That’s right, but today I want to show you another ending.”
Then, under the gaze of everyone, a gold coin appeared in Bai Zhe’s hand and was thrown onto Mortal Hawk’s head.
“Greedy man, I give you the Rhine gold and the curse of fate.”
This is a curse developed by Bai Zhe using the legend of the Rhine Gold Curse and his power.
As Bai Zhe finished speaking, a horrible thing happened in front of Louise and the other three.
Mortehawk, a human, swallowed the gold coins in front of him, and then all his skeletons were twisted and turned into a hideous dragon-shaped monster.
Although he distorted the opponent’s appearance, cognition and instincts, the kind-hearted demon king also retained his sanity and some power, making him feel that his blood relatives were no different from ordinary prey, and he tasted and chewed his relatives with pain and regret.
“Go ahead and devour your blood kin until the end of your days.”
Ouch——
The abominable dragon obeyed the devil’s order, flapped its wings, and flew back in the direction it came from.
As the abominable dragon left, a letter fell from it, with the seal of the Toristin royal family printed on it.
But Osman now feels that this letter is not very important. The royal family must abandon all previous plans and quickly send people to the academy to meet the Demon King to avoid the tragedy from happening again.
(This book has been written for nearly half a month, and it will be on the shelves in the next two days. The author will not write any remarks for the release, so I would like to thank all the big people who support this book, and ask for the first order when it is put on the shelves.)
Chapter 51: Louise: I was here first! (Please give me flowers and monthly tickets) (Old version)
“The human… turned into a dragon!!!”
A living person was twisted into the appearance of a dragon right in front of them, leaving Louise, Osman and Longueville in silence.
It wasn’t until half a minute later that the pink-haired girl tugged at Bai Zhe’s sleeve, who was comforting Xiesta, and asked him fearfully, “What did you do? Why did a human suddenly turn into a dragon?”
Upon hearing this, Bai Zhe placed one hand on Xiesta’s slender waist and the other hand on the black-haired girl’s head, giving her security and warmth.
And his gaze turned to Louise herself as she asked.
The kind-hearted Demon King gave his confused contractor an answer:
“This is one of the powers of my authority. Anyone who covets my treasure will be cursed and transformed into a dragon that devours the flesh and blood of their own kin.”
Listening to Bai Zhe’s answer, while marveling at the Demon King’s powerful strength, Louise couldn’t help but worry about him.
“That person just now is related to the royal family after all. If the royal family holds you accountable for what you did just now…”
Hearing Louise’s words, Shesta, who was lying in the Demon King’s arms, raised her head and looked at him worriedly.
If Bai Zhe had to get into trouble in exchange for her safety, Xiesta would never accept it!
Seeing this, Bai Zhe smiled knowingly, took his hand off Shesta’s head, and then stretched out his index finger to touch Louise’s forehead.
“You still take the aristocracy too seriously. In this world, the aristocracy and the royal family are not supreme. Only power is the absolute truth.”
As Bai Zhe finished speaking, Ousman’s old face was filled with worry, and he began to worry whether the Wang family would really clash with the Demon King. But in his opinion, although the Duke who turned into a dragon had brought it upon himself, the Demon King was still a bit cruel.
On the other hand, Longueville on the side showed an approving look.
After all, she was once a noble of Albion, but her family was defeated in the struggle, and not only was her noble status stripped away, but even her father died at the hands of the king.
So, bent on revenge, she joined the Alliance for the Restoration of Albion and now comes to the Tristin School of Magic to steal the legendary ‘Staff of Destruction’, which is so powerful that it can even kill dragons!
As for Louise, she said directly in a self-deprecating manner:
“Ah, I don’t care. You’re the familiar I summoned anyway. If anything happens, just blame it on me!”
Xie Shita, who was in Bai Zhe’s arms, also mustered up the courage to say, “Count me in, too!”
“I’m happy to hear you say that, but if there are any smart people in the royal family of Tristin, they won’t cause trouble for me just for a mere duke.”
As Bai Zhe finished speaking, under the gaze of his burning golden eyes, the royal letter brought by the duke at the front line instantly caught fire and turned into nothing in an instant.
Upon seeing this, Dean Osman decided to go to the palace overnight to explain the seriousness of the matter to prevent such tragedies from happening again!
After Bai Zhe and the two girls returned to the room, Xiesta instantly threw the Demon King onto the bed. His figure was reflected in her watery eyes, which were filled with gratitude and burning with an unknown fire, as if she wanted to swallow Bai Zhe in one bite.
Seeing this, Bai Zhe held the girl’s slender waist and said, “You are really bold tonight, Xie Shita.”
Upon hearing this, the black-haired girl immediately leaned over, put her arms around the Demon King’s neck, and gently whispered in his ear, “Can you please forgive me for being so bold tonight?”
The actions of the two made Louise pout in dissatisfaction.
What’s going on in this atmosphere where she is the only one excluded?
Moreover, this is her room, that is her bed, and that man is her familiar, her future husband!!
The thought that her husband actually stood up for another woman today, and now they were having feelings for each other in front of her, while she was watching from the side.
The next second, when Louise saw their lips pressed together, her blood instantly boiled over, she immediately stepped forward, pulled Shesta away, and protected Baizhe behind her.
“You woman, what are you doing to my familiar?!!”
Shesta, who was being teased by Louise, responded without hesitation, “I’m just repaying a favor. Could it be that Lady Louise won’t even allow this?”
Upon hearing this, Louise was unable to refute what Shesta said and could only stammer.
“You, I…”
As for Bai Zhe, when Louise protected him behind her, he sat up and watched the two girls bickering.
“Wulusai, Wulusai, Wulusai… Even if, even if they want to do that kind of thing, I should be the first one to do it. I am Bai Zhe’s legitimate concubine!”
After stuttering for a while, Louise said that even if she did that, she should go first.
After all, she was the mistress, and Shesta was just a maid.
But when the girl said this, not only her pretty face but also her ears turned red, making people want to bite her gently.
Upon hearing this, Shesta smiled slyly and made a gesture of invitation to Louise.
“Then please let Miss Louise perform.”
Anyway, she had already been Bai Zhe’s woman last night, so there was no need to rush.
After hearing what Shesta said, Louise slowly turned her head, but she was too embarrassed to look up at the Demon King. She could only make sounds from her throat like a wounded cub.
But this greatly aroused the devil’s tyranny. He pulled the shy girl in front of him into his arms, and after kissing and biting her for a while, he let go of the girl who was out of breath.
But before Louise could recover, Bai Zhe whispered in her ear again: “Put on your pajamas, Louise. You’ll be cuter that way.”
The girl felt her heart pounding when she heard that. In order to hide her embarrassment, she left Bai Zhe’s arms and acted cute and arrogant.
“No, I didn’t expect you to have such a good sense of taste. No problem~ I’m only wearing my pajamas for you to see, so just enjoy my charm!”
Seeing this, Bai Zhe just smiled and said nothing. However, when Louise was changing clothes, Xiesta beside her did not just stand there, but knelt down and began to serve her.
The sight of the ferocious, enormous Evil Dragon Origin made Louise blush and her heart race. Her girlish and aristocratic reserve told her to look away, but her female instincts prevented her from doing so…
This night was destined to be a restless night for the capital of Toristin. An evil dragon came from nowhere and wreaked havoc in the territory of Duke Morthawk, killing all of his family members. It was finally defeated at dawn by a golden-haired female knight.
The situation in the magic academy was also not peaceful.
Fortunately, Bai Zhe developed a silent magic that created a barrier, so he didn’t disturb the girls in the next room from sleeping.
Chapter 52: The Royal Family and the Princess! (Please give me flowers and monthly tickets!) (Old version)
While Baizhe was enjoying the service of the two girls, the Toristin Palace received an urgent secret letter from Osman.
Not long after, the originally peaceful palace became noisy again.
Anrietta, who had already fallen asleep, was called to the side hall by the queen.
The purple-haired princess, who was wearing a nightgown inside and a long robe outside, had a graceful figure. She looked at the queen who was standing in front of the candlelight, holding two letters and looking worried, and immediately came up to show her concern.
“It’s so late. Did something happen there when you called me here, mother?”
Hearing this, the queen raised her head and handed the two letters in her hand to the girl.
“See for yourself, Anrietta.”
Because things happened so quickly, the queen didn’t even have time to worry about her own confidants.
Upon seeing this, Her Royal Highness the Princess immediately stepped forward, took the letter from her mother, and read it carefully under the candlelight.
At first, after seeing Louise summon a powerful demon king from another world, she was happy for her childhood friend.
But as I watched more and more, I saw that Anrietta also had a sad face like her mother.
When she saw that the Duke, who was sent to deliver the letter on behalf of the royal family, had angered the demon king who could collapse mountains because of a maid, the princess’s face showed anger.
“Stupid, so stupid!”
“Is Duke Morthawk back?”
For Toristin, who is now surrounded by external enemies, Baizhe is an existence that must not be provoked, so now the only way to quell the anger of the demon king is to punish Morthawk in public.
The queen’s expression improved a little when she saw her daughter being so decisive.
After all, Anrietta is the only heir to the Toristin royal family. Compared with weak and decisive princesses and queens, she can intimidate those ambitious nobles more.
However, this decisiveness was of no use now. In the end, the queen could only sigh and say, “Let’s take a look at the other one.”
The girl did as her mother instructed, and then Anrietta showed a look of astonishment on her face and covered her mouth with her hands to prevent herself from making any rude sounds out of fear.
In another letter, Osman said that the devil had punished Duke Mortehawk by turning him into a dragon and forcing him to attack his relatives.
Whether it’s the method of turning people into dragons or the style of killing people and punishing others for their crimes, it clearly shows that the devil is not someone to be trifled with.
Under the candlelight, the mother and daughter fell into a long silence, and after thinking for a moment, the queen finally spoke:
“Everything must be done in advance. I will send a team to the Magic Academy. Anrietta, you will set off tomorrow and try to invite His Majesty to the palace.”
Upon hearing this, Anrietta nodded to show that she understood. Then the mother and daughter discussed some issues on how to deal with the Demon King before leaving the side hall.
It was not until the second half of the night that Anrietta returned to her bedroom and fell asleep with a heavy heart.
Until dawn.
The Toristin School of Magic was filled with noise today, with students and teachers alike discussing the dragon’s roar that had suddenly sounded last night.
In the second grade classroom, Chuluk discovered that Louise was absent from class, which made her feel very strange. However, because the class time was up, she could only wait until after class to check.
Not long after the class started, the second-year students heard the teacher announce that the royal family would send someone to the academy today, so today was the day for them to show the royal family their bond with their familiars.
This news has been released, and it has shocked many people, because it has not even been a week since the summoning of the familiars, and some people have not yet been able to control their familiars.
In Louise’s bedroom, the girl was sleeping soundly in the Demon King’s arms. Although her eyes were slightly red with tears, her face was filled with a happy smile.
Shesta was behind the Demon King, pressing her face against his back.
Only the mess on the ground silently tells the absurdity of last night.
No one knew how much time had passed before a knock on the door woke the two girls from their dreams.
Sitting up, Xiesta rubbed her sleepy eyes, picked up the clothes on the ground and put them on, muttering to herself:
“What’s the matter? I was dreaming that His Majesty was hugging me.”
Louise, who had a more irritable personality, simply pulled out the pillow from under her head and threw it at the door, which immediately stopped the annoying knocking.
But then, Longueville’s voice sounded outside the door.
“Well, Your Majesty, I apologize for disturbing you, but I have something important to report to you.”
Hearing this, Bai Zhe slowly opened his eyes and said to Xiesta, who had just put on her clothes, “Let her in, Xiesta.”
After the girl opened the door, the green-haired female secretary who came in smelled a blushing and heart-pounding odor, especially when she saw Bai Zhe sitting up from the bed, revealing his strong and muscular body.
Louise hugged the other person’s waist, put her little face on his abdominal muscles, and continued to sleep soundly, as if nothing could disturb her sleep.
Longueville instantly understood what had happened in the house last night, but this was obviously not something she could ponder in detail.
Then she quickly relayed to Bai Zhe what Ousman had told her.
The royal family will send someone to the academy for an audience today, probably in the afternoon, so it is necessary to confirm whether the Demon King is free.
At this moment, Longueville was already thinking of cutting the dean into pieces a hundred times in his heart.
Although she agreed with the Demon King’s words last night, she was shocked after seeing him twist a magician who was no weaker than her into a hideous dragon.
Even if I agree with Bai Zhe’s words, I still feel afraid of him in my heart!
Unless it was absolutely necessary, she really didn’t want to see this demon king!!
It was only after Longueville told Louise that the royal family had sent people to the academy to inspect the young magicians and their familiars that she suddenly came to her senses.
After all, this matter concerns whether she will be blamed by her parents when she returns home.
If you ask her whose familiar is the most obedient in the entire academy, she might give it some thought; but if you ask her whose familiar is the most disobedient, I’m afraid the entire academy knows that her Demon King is extremely willful!
Looking at the beautiful watery brown eyes of the girl in his arms looking at him, Bai Zhe placed his hand on the girl’s head and gave her a reassuring smile.
On the side, Longueville, watching the interaction between Baizhe and Louise, felt like he had eaten a lot of dog food.
But soon a smile appeared on her face, because she had now figured out where the ‘Staff of Destruction’ was hidden, and this afternoon was a good opportunity to complete the task.
When she thought of this, the secretary couldn’t help but reveal a confident smile on her mature and beautiful face, and she couldn’t help humming.
This made Shesta, who was standing by, look at him with a strange expression.
Why did the dean’s secretary smile at Bai Zhe like that?